euer men obserue many parts of the lawe yet if they obserue not the whole they are guiltie of the whole and vnder the curse and malediction which to the general breach of the law is threatened Doth not our Sauiour teach that vnlesse we obserue his whole doctrine when we professe him and are baptized in his name that it preuaileth little to obserue some Mat. 28. when he bindeth all his seruants to the obedience of all that which he commaunded the Disciples Would not almightie God geue vs so much to vnderstand when in his lawe hee bindeth vs so often to the obseruation of the whole Which thing to intimate vnto vs the Apostle affirmeth that whosoeuer obserueth the whole law yet faileth in any point is guiltie of all A man therefore keeping all the whole lawe beside that one thing wherin he offendeth is guiltie of the whole and that no lesse in respect of the breach of the law it selfe before God then if he had offended in many points thereof albeit he more greeuously no doubt offendeth that offendeth in more precepts Wherefore as when a Prince enioyneth his Subiects the obseruing of all his lawes and ordinances which he geueth them if any one obserue all the rest saue onely one wherein he offendeth the same is a breaker of the kings commaundement and hath transgressed the law of his Prince and is subiect to the penaltie which is threatened the transgression of the whole lawe Euen so God enioyning vs sundrie precepts willing vs to obserue them all If any man obserue nine of the commaundementes yet offende in the tenth hee is a transgressor of the lawe and is guiltie of the whole law Whereunto full and perfect obedience is enioyned Thus they which obserue all the rest of the law and yet offend in any one point are held as transgressours of the whole lawe whereof they are guiltie for the law is as wel broaken in one as in many offences though not so greeuouslie in one as in many And as a iudge hauing twelue malefactors deseruing like sentence to be punished in like manner all whom the law requireth to be executed if he hang eleuen and let the twelfe escape for fauour he is an vniust a wicked and corrupt iudge in that action euen as if he saued foure sixe or more euen so when men offend in one point of the lawe though they obserue all the rest they are guiltie of the whole in as much as in one as well as in many it is broaken Whereof the Apostle Saint Iames admonishing such as wil be counted iust and obseruers of the lawe and yet haue the faith of our Sauiour Iesus Christ in respect of persons protesteth vnto them that if they keepe all the rest of the law of God yet in this one thing which is against loue they fall away from duetie they are guiltie of all If he that keepeth the whole law beside that one thing wherein he offendeth and in that one offending be guiltie of the whole law then it may seeme that it is all one to offend in one and in many precepts of the lawe that it is like sinne to transgresse in any one tittle or iote and in the whole lawe equall sinne to breake one and all the precepts and commandements of the law of God and so all sinnes may seeme alike and equall as the Stoicall Philosophers were of opinion Hereunto be it answered that the Apostle saith not he that keepeth the whole law and offendeth in one point thereof is guiltie of the whole in like manner or alike as if he had offended in the whole and euery point thereof but he is guiltie of the whole Guiltie he is of the whole who offendeth in one but not so guiltie nor so greeuously offending as if he offended in euery point of the lawe So that the Stoicall equalitie of sinnes that all sinnes are like may not herence be gathered nor auouched Which opinion of those blockish not Philosophers in deede but meere fooles rather is hissed out of the Schoole of Christ And as it may not herence be gathered so may it diuersly be confuted 1 All sinnes not to be equall it appeareth manifestly if that we looke into the causes the beginnings and the affections from whence sinnes rise in men These cōsidered one sinne shal be seene greater or lesse then another For who seeth not that sinnes proceeding of malicious wickednes are greater then such as be committed of infirmitie weaknes ignorance This the holy Prophet Dauid that man of God knew who looking into the causes Psal 59. of sinnes reputeth the sinne of maliciousnes much greater then other sinnes therefore he praieth to GOD 1. Joh. 5. not to forgeue such Saint Iohn measuring sinnes by their causes beginnings and affections accounting that sinne which is from wilfulnes whereby wee sinne vnto death farre beyonde all comparison the worst willeth that the Saints should pray for such brethren as sinne but not vnto death As for such as sinne vnto death by vniuersally and wilfully falling away from the knowē trueth he would no prayers to be made for them Our Sauiour Mat. 11. Mat. 12. Christ iudging and estimating sinnes from their causes promiseth mercie fauour grace and pardon to such as ignorantly receaued him not if at length they would come vnto him but such as maliciouslie resisted the trueth wilfully fought against the gospell obstinately opposed them selues against the holy Ghost who offered them grace they refused and so blasphemed the spirite of Christ hee protesteth should neuer be forgeuen Saint Jude distinguishing of sinnes whereof some are done of infirmitie Iude 22. 23 and simple ignorance some of stubbernes and peeuishnes measuring them by their causes willed that such as sinne in the former kinde should be pittied but such as sinne in the second should seuerely be corrected and chastened Saint Paul in two most worthie places to the Hebrewes Heb. 6. 10 disputing of Apostasie and sliding away from the knowen trueth which commeth of a malicious obstinacie and wilfulnes of mind measuring that sinne from the cause the maliciousnes and wilfulnes of their hearts denieth all pardon thereunto as to a sinne irremissible and which cannot be pardoned as other sinnes are Saint Paul writing of himselfe and his owne sinnes in afflicting 1. Tim. 1. and persecuting the Church of Christ measuring sinnes according to their causes reputeth sinnes done of ignorance lesse then sinnes of wilfulnes Wherefore he offending ignorantly obtained mercie whereas the Scribes and Pharisies and other Iewes opposing themselues to the Gospell were subiect to the eternall iudgement of God In another place pronounceth he the greater iudgement to them which wilfully and impenitently despised the lōg Rom. 2. sufferance and patience of God Finally Saint Iames this our Apostle in this his Epistle Iames 4. esteeming sinnes from the affections and fountaines from whence they come iudging that sinne which is of knowledge greater
pacience to beare it send deliuerance to be rid out of it make a way 1. Cor. 10. and giue an issue to escape whatsoeuer might be daungerous vnto vs. Naturall and carnally minded men in whose hearts the spirit of God resteth not being afflicted distrust despaire frette fume mutter and murmure against God Num. 11. 1 16. as the Israelites in the wildernesse did as Moises recordeth In their calamities they relent not they amend not they reforme not themselues they call not vpon God in their hearts they runne not by prayer to the throne of Heb. 4 grace there to find mercie in the time of neede but they blaspheme God as the wicked did in the Reuelation vpon whom when the Angels had powred out the viols of Reuel 16. v. 9. 11. 21. Gods wrath then blasphemed they the God of heauen for their paines and sores they sustained but repented not of the workes which they wickedly had committed The vngodly being perplexed afflicted and tormented curse banne stampe stare flie to valawfull remedies wise men witches sorcerers cunning women enchaunters and such like for riddance therehence and for deliuerance they runne to the wine tanernâ—s flie to strong drinke hunt after lewde companie seeke and search for such meanes for their solace and comfort they send for instruments of musicke they seeke for melodious harmonies they delight in harpe lute and viole therehence desiring in their afflictions to be recreated refreshed and reuiued but the Saints of God as else where so out of this present place learne a better profession to seeke for a more sound and safe remedie euen by prayer to haue recourse to him who deliuereth our soules from death our eies from tears Psalm 56. Psal and our feete from sliding Thus are we taught by the spirit of God in the Apostle when for our afflictions we bee heauy in hart troubled in mind sad in spirit to flie to god by praier Is any among you afflicted let him pray Which is the thing almightie God taught his saints willing them in their troubles to call vppon him from Psal 50. whom they shall haue deliuerance Call vppon me in the day of thy trouble and I will deliuer thee and thou shalt glorifie mee Our blessed Sauiour Christ ordained this Matt. 7. as the onely meane in all our lackes and wantes wherefore to his he sayeth aske and you shall haue seeke and you shall finde knocke and it shall bee opened vnto you It behooueth vs therefore according to this admonition of the Apostle according to the commaundement of God and the precept of his onely sonne our Sauiour Christ in our afflictions to solicite him with vncessant prayer who knoweth howe to deliuer his out of temptations to reserue the wicked to the day of iudgement 2. Pet. 2. to be punished To him in our necessities and miseries must we haue recourse whose eies are ouer the righteous his eares open vnto their praiers and so deliuereth them out of all their troubles Psal 43. Wherefore whensoeuer any of the saints be afflicted whensoeuer they be tried with any temptations when they feele any perill or daunger immenent and at hand whensoeuer they are pressed with any misfortune and cast downe by any aduersitie their onely remedie must bee praier and thereby to drawe neare vnto God of whom they must earnestly desire pacience in trouble constancie in affliction strength in miserie comfort in destresse deliuerance in calamitie riddance out of tribulation as shall seeme best to his diuine maiestie Thus did the renowmed patriarkes thus did the godly princes thus did the holy prophets thus did the blessed apostles thus did the constant martyrs thus did all the holy men of God thus must all the Saints of God in their affliction doe that they may practise the precept of the Apostle Is any among you afflicted let him pray As here we are exhorted in affliction to pray so doe afflictions mightily stirre vppe the Saintes of God to pray so that they which oftentimes greatly forget God in their flourishing wealth in their abounding prosperitie in their plentifull condition in their continued health in their affliction aduersitie and miserie flie to him by praier and seeke him with their whole hearts VVhich is not the least profite redounding vnto the Saintes by affliction For men in prosperitie often forgetfull of GOD colde in zeale slacke in prayer negligent in duetie their loynes weakened and pressed with a heauie weight and burthen of troubles and passing through the fire and water of affliction runne speedily by prayer to God for succour as the Scriptures of God and examples of the Saintes teach vs. VVhen the Prophete had denounced calamitie and miserie agaynst Isai 17. Damascus and Ephraim and tolde the people what affliction shoulde befall them shewing the effect and worke which afflictions cause in the Saintes especially euen to force vs to God and make vs by prayer to humble our selues vnto him sayeth At that day shall a man looke to his maker and his eies shall bee to the holy one of Israel In another place answerable and correspondent is Isai 26. the saying of the same Prophete hereunto Lord sayeth the Prophete in trouble haue they visited thee they powred out their prayers when thy chastisement was vppon them Dauid himselfe a man according to the Psal 120. minde of GOD at other times not vnmindfull of God yet when hee was afflicted by his enemies was more effectually stirred vp to prayer therefore hee sayeth of himselfe when I was in trouble I called vppon God Psal 81. and hee heard me And rehearsing the storie of Israel who in their welfare were rebellious and forgetfull but by aduersitie were drawen vnto God through prayer affirmeth that when God punished them and any wise afflicted them then they returned vnto him by prayer And the bookes of Iosua Iudges and the first of Samuel especially shewe howe effectually their calamities and Iosua Iudges 1. Samuel c. afflictions moued them by prayer to haue recourse to God insomuch as it appeareth when by their prosperitie they were puffed vp yet when they were eyther smitten with the sworde of their enemies or pinched with penurie and want or distressed with famine or persecuted by grieuous pestilence from God or any wise by him afflicted then they by prayer returned vnto the Lorde And this experience in our owne selues aboundantly teacheth vs who in our afflictions if euer haue our recourse by prayer vnto God This is therefore in all afflictions the best remedy to flie vnto God by praier which hath place both in aduersitie and in prosperitie both in mourning and in mirth both in sorovve and in ioye whereof the Apostle in this place assureth vs is any amoÌ„g you afflicted let him pray And to teach vs that prayer is profitable also in ioye therefore Saint Iames addeth is any among you merie Let him sing As in our afflictions we must not
Homilie let the inquisition and inquiring out of thy sinne be in thy hearte and thought Of confess and repent this inquiring and iudgement let it be without witnes let God alone see thy confessing which onely doth not vpbraid thee with the sinnes but forgiueth them Saint Augustine not abiding that proude presumption Lib. 10. confes c. 3. of men sharpely inueigheth against them in his confessions what haue I to doo saith he with men that they should heare my confessions as if they could heale my sores a curious kinde of men to know the liues of others and a slouthfull to correct their owne How know they when they heare of me of my selfe whether I 1. Cor. 2. speake the truth sith no man knoweth what is done in man but the spirite of man that is in him This intollerable arrogancie of men to heare the confessions of other mens sinnes Lysander could not abide wherefore when he asked counsell in Samothracia Lysander of the Oracle being willed by the priest and keeper thereof to tell the greatest sinne that euer he committed asked whether he should do it at his bidding or at the commaundement of the gods When it was tolde hm it was the commaundement of the gods he willed the priest to stande a parte and he would tell it the gods if they did aske him Thus the very heathen detested this auricular confession of their sinnes vnto others Wherefore let that be abandoned farre from the schoole of Christ which the very heathen by reason did not admit and let it be condemned for euer as an errour or heresie not tollerable which neyther Scripture confirmeth nor Fathers allow of Saint James in this place speaketh nothing hereof but only of confession of offences priuately committed which either for mutuall comfort or for mutuall reconciliation ought to be mutually confessed as Erasmus Bede expound it Vnto which cōfession mutual praier is ioined wherof albeit in the 14. 15. verses he had spoken yet to shew the excellencie and necessitie thereof here repeateth it againe requireth it Which he cōmendeth from the effect that all men might see and know that there is nothing more effectuall and forceble to the healing of our bodily diseases then vnfained praier proceeding frō a liuelie faith a pure heart and good conscience to God Which effect of mutuall confession and praier is health acknowledge your faults one to another and pray one for another that you may be healed our mindes cleere of malice our hearts of hatred our affections of enuie our desires of wrath and reuenge our bodies shall the sooner be restored to health by the Lord. Seeing then such an effect followeth mutuall prayer we ought to be councelled by the holy Ghost and aduised by the Apostle to praie one for another that wee may be healed But of this more hath beene spoken vpon the 14. and 15. verses before going Where Saint Iames exhorteth vs to pray one for another it no whitte at all fauoureth the opinion of Popish persons either for their praiers to the dead or for the dead To the deceased Saints herence are we not moued to pray as to mediatours and aduocates for vs to God For here the Apostle as before desireth the liuing saints to pray one for another that they may be healed The Lords prayer teacheth that men aliue may pray for men liuing therefore therein we pray not for our selues alone but for the whole bodie of the Church One man may sue to God for another being aliue and we are willed to seeke for the praiers of the liuing Saints that they may be poured out for vs to God But to sue for the helpe of the praiers of the soules and spirites of men and women deceased neither doeth this place neither any other in the canonical Scriptures of God teach or perswade vs. And as we are not taught to sue to the dead so neither are we taught to sue for the dead for the liuing saints must pray one for another being aliue they are willed to praie for those that are sicke but not dead Dauid praied 2. Kings 12. for the childe begotten of Bersebah when it was sicke but assoone as it was dead he ceased Abraham praied for the Gen. 18. Sodomites being aliue but when they were destroyed we heare no prayer for them Moises praied to GOD for the Leuit. transgressing Israelites but when they were destroyed by the hand of God he praied not Saint Paul praied for the Rom. 9. 1◠lewes his brethren according to the flesh but it is neuer mentioned that he praied for any of them deceased Prayers for the soules in purgatory therfore herence can no wise be gathered Now that health followeth the praiers of Gods saints we must not take it that as all they for whom praier was made were alwaies healed in the time of the Apostles euen so also now but that as in that time it was the ordinarie meane and had his effect in all euen so ought it to be a meane now and no doubt in sundrie it shal be and is assuredly very effectuall though the gift of healing be not as it was in the time of the Apostles for GOD will heare the praiers of his seruants and will fulfill their desires whose eares are open to the suites of the righteous and will graunt their requests as shall stand best with his heauenly wisdome This effect oftentimes to followe the praiers of the Saints it is shewed for that the praiers of the righteous are very forcible and preuaile much if they be feruent Of the force of the Saints praiers see Sermon 2. vpon S. Iames leafe 19. 1. page c. Sermon 3. leafe 26. page 1. c. Sermon 17. vpon 4. Iames leafe 184. page 1. c. To which places this also may here be added that Two things required in prayer that it may be effectuall to the efficacie of mens praiers the Apostle requireth two things One in him that praieth the other in the praier it selfe 1 Touching him that praieth if he wil haue his praier heard he must be iust and righteous for it is here saide that the praier of the righteous auaileth much They must be such as feare God and beleeue in Iesus Christ such as are carefull to serue him in spirite and trueth such as doe walke before him in holines and righteousnesse of life These are they whose praiers auaile much For this cause Saint Paul exhorteth men to praie to God lifting vp pure 1. Tim. 2 Psal 145. Psal 34. 1. Peter 3 handes vnto him The Princely Prophet Dauid affirmeth that God will fulfill the desires of them that feare him and heare their crie and saue them And in another place which is alleadged carefully by Saint Peter the prophet promiseth the present helpe and the priest aide of god to our praiers when we are righteous the eyes of the Lord are ouer the righteous and his eares are open to
follow in the other two Apostles which may not be Another reason is This Writer maketh not mention so oftentimes of the merites of Christ as other Apostles doe therfore Mat. 28. Mar. 16. Luke 24. it seemeth he was not an Apostle For all the Apostles were sent to preach Christ remission of sinnes by his death The answere hereunto is not hard He maketh memorable mention of Chtist and his profession calling him our glorious Cap. 2. Lord whose faith and religion he counselleth to be without respect of persons And for his parte his endeuour was in this place to root out securitie and hypocrisie out of the heartes of men who with a bare name of faith deceiued flattered them selues against which fond perswasion and vaine ostentation of faith the Apostle bending himselfe could not so often mention the merits of Christ as others did who hauing to doe with others which professed not Christ altogether almost entreat of his death merites and redemption as hauing more matter ministred to labour in doctrine then S. Iames had who against carnall professors and counterfetting hypocrites frameth his stile and spendeth his labour to that purpose A third reason moueth them hereof to doubt This Author Chap. 2. 3 cyteth say they the story of Abraham to proue iustification by works which S. Paul to the Romanes Galathians citeth for iustification by faith Thus seemeth this Author to preach coÌ„trary to Paul whose doctrine is plaine that we are iustified by grace freely without the workes of the lawe euen by faith in Christ Iesu This may thus be repelled These Apostles spake not in the same sence of faith and iustification but S. Paul of true faith S. Iames of couÌ„terfet faith S. Paul of iustification by faith before God Saint Iames of being knowen to be iustified which is before men by good works therfore they are not contrary Neither this onely but they dealt with diuers persons S. Paul with them which ascribing too much to their works derogated from faith in Iesus Christ Against whom Paul disputing proueth that iustification before God is by faith onely in Christ vnto which purpose works auaile nothing Saint Iames dealt with men quite contrary affected euen such as boasting to much of their bare faith neglected the study of good works so slept in the cradle of securitie wherfore S. Iames to rouse and rayse them affirmeth that bare faith neglecting and not regarding good works is dead and profiteth nothing because works are as testimonies and fruites of our faith whereby it is knowen to be either dead or liuely as the tree is manifest by the fruites thereof Euen as Abraham being before God iustified yet by his works shewed his faith wherby he was knowen to be righteous and thereby so reputed of men and therto citeth he faithfully the story of Abraham not to prooue that by his works he was iustified before god but to shew that his faith was fruitful in all good works to the glory of God and that by his works he was knowen to men to be righteous and so the Scripture fulfilled Abraham beleeued and it was imputed vnto him for righteousnes So that there is sweet melody and a ioyfull harmonie betwixt these Apostles in that that S. Iames in the second chapter teacheth that which almost in euery Epistle Paul preached that men must not professe religion in word onely as hypocrites do but by good works beautify their calling that their coÌ„uersatioÌ„ may be answerable correspondeÌ„t to their profession so God in al things glorified through Iesus Christ S. Iames then saw the pestilent hypocrisie of men who like the olde Philosophers could speake welof vertue but would not perform that theÌ„selues which they gaue in precept â—culans â—tions vnto others as Tully coÌ„plaineth so these could talke much of faith but would doe neuer a whit thereafter therfore bendeth himself wholly against theÌ„ as in the discourse appeareth agreeable to the scripture So then if al things be truly weyed circumstances duely considered it may appear that this epistle is most catholick so that neither of the author neither of the autority ought men to dout but as coÌ„moÌ„ly so generally it is to be receaued vnder the name of Iames the Apostle of Iesus Christ 2 The writer being Iames the holy Apostle it followeth that we consider his profession and calling wherof the place it selfe teacheth vs in that he is called a seruant of God and of Iesus Christ Seruants as Saint Augustine sheweth in the Latine tongue were so called because such as by right of war might haue beene slayne were reserued and kepte Lib. 19 c. 15. ciuitate Dei aliue and so called and named seruants a seruando from sauing The kinds whereof if we wil consider as may serue to this purpose I suppose they be two One kinde of seruants which are so by condition as borne by nature caught in warre bought with money of which there were not a fewe in the daies of Christ and his Apostles of such Iohn 8. our sauiour might seem to haue spoken when making difference betwixt the sonne of a man and his seruant which he applieth to the cursed Iewes which were the seruantes of sinne He saith the seruant abideth not in the house for euer but the sonne abideth for euer Saint Paul of this seruitude speaketh both exhorting him that was by conditioÌ„ 1. Cor. 7. 1. Tim. 6. Tit. 2. Col. 3. Ephes 6. 1. Pet. 2. a seruant in that condition to continue without grudging and also exhorting seruants to be obedient to them which were their bodily masters Whereunto Saint Peter also exhorteth When the Apostles speake of seruants by condition euen such as were borne in captiuitie or such as were taken in warres or finally such as were bought with mony and were their slaues seruants to whoÌ„ they belonged but of such S. Iames speaketh nothing here 2 There is another kinde of seruants which are seruants by profession calling who offer their seruice vnto God and his sonne Iesus Christ our Lord which are also of two sorts Men are the seruants of God either generally eyther particularly Generally they are all the seruantes of Iesus Christ whosoeuer professe his religion and promise their seruice vnto him in the generall calling of a Christian Thus bond and free male and female young and olde rich and poore prince and people wise and foolish learned and ignorant base borne and honourable one and another euen all such as professe the religion of God and of Christ are his seruants Samuel being a childe before 1. Kings 3. fore he serued in the place of a Prophet being called by God was taught to say by Ely the priest Speake Lord thy seruant heareth Iob in sinceritie professing the religioÌ„ of God is called Job 1 2. 42. the Lords seruant Dauid not yet aduaÌ„ced vnto the kingdome but persecuted by Saul and in danger in the
desert of Maon perceiuing the inestimable loue of God toward Psal 116. Psal 143. 12. 144. 10. him protesteth that he will therefore be thankfull and do God seruice Behold Lord for I am thy seruant I am thy seruant and the sonne of thy handmaide In this sence infinitely is setuant taken in holy Scripture meaning all such as serue God in profession of religion Specially they are called the seruants of God and of Christ who in some seueral and chiefe calling do homage vnto God and promote his kingdome So Princes in common wealths Preachers and Ministers in the Church of Christ are seruants of God and of Christ in speciall seruice Our sauiour Christ in some sence is also a seruant in that in the office of a mediatour he serued the wil and pleasure of his father whereof the prophet Ezechiel speaketh Ezech. 34. I will set vp a shepheard ouer them and he shall feed them euen my seruant Dauid he shall feede them and be their Shepheard By Dauid not meaning Dauid the king the sonne of Ishai but Iesus Christ of whom Dauid was a liuely type and figure Isai also speaketh of Christ in the Isai 52. 53 v. 11. 42. 1. person of God Behold my seruant he shall prosper hee shal be extolled and exalted very high speaking of our sauiour Christ in whose hands the worke of our spirituall deliuerance prospered Seruing therefore as the head great Shepheard of the church he is called in a special respect the seruant of God Dauid and other Princes seruing God in the chiefe place of the common wealth in handling the scepter of gouernment are called Gods seruants Magistrates seeking by setting foorth Gods glory and true religion by geuing precepts and making lawes for the aduancement of godlines and vertue are called the seruants of God in that speciall seruice as Augustine Epist 50. to Boniface the Earle at large sheweth So the Apostles and Ministers of Gods word specially called to the ministerie of the word and sacraments are called in respect of that speciall seruice specially the seruants of God and of Christ as Saint Paul in sundrie his Epistles Saint Peter and this Apostle of himselfe speaketh calling themselues the seruants of the Lord. Princes themselues haue no greater honour then to 1. Iames 1. become seruaunts vnto Christ and to licke dust vnder the feet of his Church as the Prophet speaketh which is that earthly Princes should not feare to set out the gospel Psal 72. and geue all their strength to the enlarging of Christ his kingdome though it bee with hazard of their crownes Yea this is by the Apostle to the Hebrewes 1. chap. verse 7. attributed to the angels of God as their hiest honour to be ministring spirites to Christ and to be subiect vnto him How many times doeth Abraham Isaac Iacob Moses Iosua Dauid Ezechiah and all the zealous kinges of Iuda entitle themselues the seruants of God How often doeth God shew foorth his great loue fauour and goodnes to Israel yea and many other vnder this name that they are his seruants Who euer of the Princes of the earth but Pharao and Senacherib and the like exalted themselues against him in this wise Who is the Lorde that I should heare his voice I know not the Lord neither vvill I let the people goe Exod. 5. Exod. 5. If thou vvert as mightie as Dauid the King and Prophet yet this is thy greatest honour vvith him to say Behold Lord for I am thy seruant I am thy seruant and the sonne of thy handmaid Psal 116. If thou excellest al kings in vvisdome riches honor as Salomon did yet this is thy Psal 116. glory to reioyce in the seruice of Iesus Christ If thou vvert vviser then Daniel more righteous then Noah more perfect then the Prophets this is thy glory the seruice of Christ If vve vvere Princes on earth Prelats in the Church Angels in heauen yet this is the height of all glory to reioyce in the seruice of Christ Who are vve and vvhat are our fathers houses vvho can imagine and frame vnto our selues greater glory then to bee seruantes vnto Christ This the Apostles did not vvho alvvais held it their greatest glory to be indeed the seruants of Christ 1 Now this name of seruant must teache vs humilitie that we submitte our selues to Christ whose seruants we are and for his sake and by his example to serue one another wherunto he exhorteth You know that the Lords of the Gentiles haue rule ouer them and they that are Matt. 20. exercise authoritie vpon them But it shall not be so among you but who so will be great among you let him be your seruant and who so wil be chiefe among you let him be your minister euen as the sonne of man came not to be ministred vnto but to minister and to geue himselfe John 13. for a raunsome for many Whereunto his example in washing his Disciples feet serueth Whereupon he concludeth You call me master and Lord and ye say well for so I am if I then your Lord and master haue washed your feete ye ought also to wash one anothers feet For I haue geuen you an example that ye should doe euen as I haue done vnto you Verely verely I say vnto you the seruant is not greater then the master neither the Ambassador greater then hee that sent him So by their calling vnto his seruice hee by his example teacheth them humilitie both to serue him and to serue one another also The holy Apostle teaching the Saints that their freedome and liberty Gal. 5. consisteth in mutuall seruing one another in the humilitie of their hearts thereunto exhorteth Brethren you haue been called vnto libertie onely vse not your libertie as an occasion to the flesh but by loue serue one another Elsewhere about to entreate of the particular dueties of Ephes 5. speciall persons as a sentence generall he premiseth this Submitte your selues one to another in the feare of God Vnto whom Saint Peter subscribeth Submitte your selues 1. Pet. 5 one to another deck your selues inwardly in lowlines of minde for God resisteth the proud and geueth grace to the humble Hereof our profession and calling putteth vs in remembrance who are seruāts by calling to serue God in spirite and trueth and to serue one another in the feare of God Let disdainfull contempt let ambitious honour let insolent pride let peeuish arrogancie be abandoned abolished frō the harts of the Saints who are therfore seruants to serue God his sonne Iesus Christ in all pure holy obediēce for his sake to serue one another in loue 2 By our seruitude we are furthermore taught what we owe vnto Christ Iesus our Lord and maister euen all Luke 1. seruice which is the ende of our redemption and cleansing by Christ from our sinnes Zacharie the father of Saint Iohn Baptist therefore saith wee are redeemed and deliuered
from all our enemies that we should serue him that is Christ our redeemer in holinesse and righteousnesse all the dayes of our life Saint Paule affirmeth that Heb. 9. we are washed and purged in coÌ„science from dead works to serue the liuing God We are Christs both in life and Rom. 14. death none of vs liueth vnto himselfe neither doth any die vnto himselfe for whether we liue we liue vnto the Lorde or whether we die we die vnto the Lord whether we liue therefore or wee die we are the Lordes In all things therefore and at all times wee ought to serue him being not our owne but bought with a price that wee might glorifie God in spirite and in bodie which are both his We are all that we are to serue Christ and his Church 1. Cor. 6. our power our abilitie our strength our witte our riches our knowledge the partes of our bodies the powers of our mindes our limmes our liuings our liues yea euen our owne selues are the Lordes to whom we owe whatsoeuer is in vs. Let vs then in the fcare of God confesse him with our mouthes praise him with our tongues beleeue him with our hearts glorifie him in our workes and Psal 100. in all things serue him as it becommeth vs. 1 For he hath made vs and not we our selues 2 He hath redeemed vs not with corruptible thinges as siluer and golde but by 1. Pet. 1. his owne blood as of a lambe immaculate and vndefiled 3 He saueth vs from death and deliuereth vs from perill and trouble 4 He aduaunceth vs to glorie shall we not serue him then our Sauiour and our God If the creature owe all seruice to the creator if they which are redeemed owe him seruice by whom they are redeemed and deliuered if such as are saued owe seruice to their sauiour and preseruer if they which are glorified owe seruice to him by whom they are aduaunced to glorious dignitie shall not we serue Christ our creator redeemer sauiour and by whom onely we are partakers of immortall glorie What great disloialtie what great impietie what great ingratitude what great iniquitie is then committed against Christ Iesus when wee seruing our selues our pleasures our affections our bellies our backs and our inordinate desires we cast off the yoke of his seruice from vs 3 Seruaunts ought to imitate such vertues and good Mat. 11. 13. Iohn 1. Pet. 2. Ephes 5. Ephes 4. 2. Cor. 8. qualities as they finde to shine and flourish in their maisters as we see often in the seruants of men wee are the seruants of Christ we are bound therfore to imitate those vertues which he the Apostles in him haue coÌ„manded to be followed his meekenesse pacience humilitie loue long sufferance liberalitie kindnesse forgiuenesse of offences and the like vertues which shone in the face as it were and whole life of Iesus Christ 4 Finally seruants must attende vpon their masters will waite their leasures relie and rest vpon their care for them seeke all necessaries at their handes so we the seruants of Christ must do his will in all things waite his leasure paciently for our deliuerance depende vpon his prouident care who careth for vs and in all our needes and necessities haue our recourse to him by praier These and the like dutifull considerations ought this our spirituall seruice to raise vp in our hearts that as in name so in deed we might in all things shew our selues the vnfained seruants of the Lord Iesus as no doubt this Apostle was who not excluding nor shutting out other respects hauing consideration specially of his calling and office of an Apostle calleth himselfe the seruant of God and of the Lord Iesus Iames being the writer and sender of this Epistle sendeth 2. Pérsons to whom he writeth it to the dispersed tribes of Israel so the twelue tribes of Israel were the persons to whom hee writeth and sendeth his Epistle These tribes had their names from the twelue sonnes of Iacob which were the twelue Patriarks who had the land of Canaan diuided into twelue seuerall partes for the twelue tribes of Israel Of these tribes and their heads we may read in the bookes of Genesis Numbers Iosua the Reuelation of Saint Iohn and such like Gen. 49. Num. 1. 32 Iosua 9. 13 Reuel 7. â—laces whereunto for this matter wee may bee referred These tribes taking their names from the holy Patriarks â—n the time of the Apostle were driuen out of their posâ—essions which for many yeares they reteined in the land â—f Canaan and were now dispersed whereof the Apostle â—ere certifieth vs when he saith To the twelue tribes disâ—ersed salutation These being remoued from their owne â—nd olde seates which in Canaan they enioyed manie â—eares were now dispersed and scattered among the Genâ—iles in many places of the world And this dispersing and scattering of these tribes was not at once and together but at diuers times and vpon sundrie occasions partly they were dispersed and scattered when Salmanaser king of the Assirians caried them 4. Kings 17. captiue into Assiria and helde them in cruell bondage partly when they were subdued by Nabuchodonosor and 4. Kings 24 caried into Babylon into captiuitie for the rebellion of â—ehoiakim against the king of Babylon to whom he was subiect partly they were dispersed by reason of the tumults and sturre that was in Asia and Aegypt partly when immediately after the death of Saint Stephen the cruell Acts 8. Pharisies moued persecution against the Church at Hierusalem insomuch as thereby such as beleeued were scattered throughout the regions of Iudea and Samaria The lewes being thus miserablie dispersed and scattered into euery coast and countrie place and prouince of the worlde so that in person and by his presence hee coulde not teach them by liuely voice and worde of mouth the Apostle by his letters which might better be brought vnto them informeth them in their duties and thus writeth vnto them dispersed Of which scattering there was manifest token in that Saint Paul being the Apostle of the Gentiles and sent to preach vnto them into what place so euer he came almost he found a Sinagogue of the 1. Rom. 1. Gal. Acts 9. Acts 13. Iewes and assemblies of them dispersed and scattered among the Gentiles as in Damascus in Siria immediately after his conuersion and in Asia the lesse in Antiochia a towne of Pisidia in Thessalonica a Citie of Macedonia at Corinth Ephesus at Rome also and sundrie other Acts 17. 18. 28. chap. places of the Gentiles whereby it manifestly appeareth that they were dispersed as here S. Iames writeth vnto the twelue tribes dispersed And this dispersing of the beleeuing Iewes among the Gentiles putteth plaine difference betweene the Kingdome of Christ and the kingdoms of this worlde The kingdomes of this worlde be they neuer so ample large and great yet are they contained within certaine bounds circuits and limits
of the earth The kingdome of the Persians and Medes a mightie kingdome hauing besides Sidrach Misach and Abednego 120. princes and gouernours yet it was measured by it limits and bounds it reached not through the whole worlde The Grecians the Romans the Babylonians and other people had mightie Monarches Dominions and Empires yet none of them but had their bounds on earth which they did not passe but the kingdome of Christ is infinitely spread vpon the face of the earth and runneth through the whole worlde Psal 72. for his dominion is from sea to sea and from the riuers vnto the end of the land They that dwell in the wildernesse shall kneele before him and his enemies shall licke the dust the kings of Tharsis and of the Iles shall bring him presents the kings of Sheba and Saba shal bring him gifts Yea all kings shall worship him all nations shall serue him This kingdome reacheth from East to West from whence men shall arise to encrease this kingdome for which cause our Sauiour saith to the vnthankefull Mat. 8. Iewes that many shall come from the East and West and shall sit with Abraham Isaac and Iacob in his heauenly kingdome which kingdome Saint Iohn describing and shewing who were as heires sealed vp therevnto saith After these things I beheld and lo a great multitude which no man could number of all nations and kinreds people Reuel 7. and tongues stoode before the throne and before the Lambe clothed with long white robes palmes in their hands and so after the 144. thousand of the Iewes he referreth an innumerable multitude also of the Gentiles to the kingdome of Christ whereby it appeareth it is infinite and vniuersally diffused and scattered vppon the whole earth whereunto all the elect of God wheresoeuer dispersed appertaine as in the writing of Iames to the twelue tribes dispersed appeareth 2 Besides this in that Saint Iames writeth vnto the twelue tribes dispersed it teacheth vs that the Church of Christ is tied or bound to no place neither so fastened to Hierusalem but it may be remoued but is alwayes there where the true saints of god are The church was somtime in paradise whē our prime parents were there resident in their righteousnes but not so immoueably but that it was afterward els where in Abell The Church was in Mesopotamia in Abraham but not there tied but afterward it was here and there with him now in Aegypt now in Caldea now in Canaan now here now there with Isaac Iacob and Ioseph with Dauid the Princes the Prophets Christ the holy Apostles as the stories witnesse Now in the countries of the Gentiles in the dispersed Iewes to whom S. Iames here writeth Absurdly therefore do our aduersaries the Papists tie the Church of Christ to the Chaire of Peter in Rome Seeing in all times it hath remoued with the faithfull and is there where the worde is professed Sacraments duly administred discipline in some measure practised and exercised 3 Now that Saint Iames mencioneth onely the twelue tribes of Israel as the persons to whom he writeth we may not gather that this doctrine appertaineth not to vs nor to other Churches as well as to the Iewes and scattered tribes to whom it was chiefly and first sent For such is the nature of God that when he speaketh to one man or one people yet then must all men and all people heare him Wherefore when he gaue his law to Israel onely yet it concerneth all men and condemneth all that are guiltie Exod. 20 thereof Saint Paul rehearsing the punishments which God inflicted vpon the Iewes for their horrible sinnes 1. Cor. 10 shewing that the same appertaine vnto all concludeth that such things came vpon them for examples but were written to admonish vs vpon whom the endes of the world are come And generally speaking of the whole scripture that it is not written to any one people but that Rom. 15. it concerneth others in like maner saith Whatsoeuer things are written aforetime are written for our learning that we through patience and consolation of the holie scripture might haue hope Whatsoeuer then in scripture tendeth either to doctrine or to instruction reprehension correction or consolation it after some maner also pertaineth vnto all Whether then the Saints write to whole Congregations and Churches as Paul to the Romans Corinthians Galathians Ephesians Philippians Collossians Thessalonians and other Churches or els to speciall persons as Paul to Timothie Titus Philemon Iohn to the elect Ladie to Gaius beloued in the Lord or other persons they in some maner concerne all men and something therhence may be gathered which concerneth not those places and persons only but all in generall Though therefore Saint Peter write to the Saints being 1. Pet. 1. 1. straungers which dwelt here and there throughout Pontus Galatia Cappadocia Asia and Bithinia and S. Iames here sendeth this Epistle to the twelue tribes of Israel dispersed and scattered yet may we not thinke that it concerneth them onely but all men also albeit for the circumstance of time place and person they wrote vnto certaine Neither is this marueilous or strange The Philosophers and prophane writers as Plato Cicero Aristotle Xenophon Seneca and others haue written to seuerall and certaine persons chiefly yet their precepts concerned all the Gentiles who thought themselues bounde to obey them Shall humane Philosophie dedicated to certaine persons binde all to obey it and shall not the heauenly and diuine Philosophie of Gods worde though it thiefly be sent to some one yet bind all men to obedience This Epistle was sent to the twelue tribes dispersed yet it concerneth all men Wherefore of the Grecians it is called Catholike of the Latins Canonicall of vs others Generall because it concerneth all people in generall Neither doth it follow it was writ first to the Iewes therefore it appertaineth not to vs Gentiles for the whole law of God and the whole doctrine of the Gospell was Exod. 20. Mat. 10. Act. 13. Matt. 28. first deliuered vnto the Iewes and then afterwarde vnto the Gentiles Thus much is necessarie herehence to know for vs Who easily will turne the Iewes vnto obedience to the scriptures and liue as we lust our selues as if these things concerned not vs but them onely The persons to whom this Epistle was written were the 12. tribes dispersed and after them the doctrine bindeth vs all to holy obedience In the title the third and last thing is the greeting he 3. Salutation sendeth Touching greetings salutations which amōg all men haue at all times been vsuall wee need not curiously to consider seeing it cānot be denied but that both godly and profane persons haue vsed it and both profane writings and the holy Scripture also deliuer and set down sundry formes thereof Plato disputeth of the salutations and gteetings of the Gretians whose common salutatiōs 3. Epist Dionisio were three To wish ioy
sheepe among wolues and for his sake and the Gospels to be brought before Iudges scourged in Sinagogues expelled and excommunicated their assemblies and euery where euill entreated and spitefullie handled by his owne example exhorteth he thē to beare all these things and willeth them with inuincible courage Iohn 16. and patience to take vp their crosse and follow him And elswhere forewarning them of their oppressions therin he willeth them to be of good cheare and beare their afflictions with patience In the world saith he you shall haue trouble but bee of good cheare I haue ouercome the world The holy Apostle Saint Paul to like purpose perswadeth Rom. 12. men not to faint in heart not to cast downe their heads as discomfited but in the midst of their afflictions and miseries to reioyce Reioyce in hope be patient in tribulation continue in prayer Which condition inseperably ioyned with the profession of the faith ought not to seeme strange vnto the Saints neither to moue them Which S. Paul considering councelleth them to stand fast 1. Thes 3. in the faith and not to be moued with these afflictions because they were thereunto appointed of God The proposition therefore of this place is that the Saints of God must arme themselues against all manner afflictions and therein reioyce exceedingly Come there life or come there death come prosperitie or come miserable aduersitie come there sicknes or come there health come there wealth or come there woe come there persecution or come there pestilence come there sworde or come there famine come there captiuitie or come there any other miserie we must be prepared and armed thereunto and hold fast the proposition of the Apostle Brethren count it exceeding ioy when you shall fall into diuers temptations In this proposition many thinges may bee obserued worthy our consideration 1 That the Saints must coūt it great ioy when they fall into temptations and do suffer afflictions in the world Wherin the ioyes of Gods saints and the ioyes of the wicked are distinguished The wicked reioyce some in one vaine thing of this world some in an other accounting sicknes pouertie imprisonment ignominie miserie persecution famine nakednes sword death and such like afflictions as euils wherefore they shunne them by all meanes they abhorre thē as infallible tokens of the heauie wrath of God his iust hatred against them which suffer them as appeared by the sentence of Eliphas Iob. 4. against holy Iob who condemned him for wicked because he was afflicted and by the censure of the wicked who Isai 53. iudged Christ as reiected of God because he was plagued and smitten by him And the Iewes in like maner so iudged of them vpon whom the tower of Silo fell and whose Luke 13 bloud Pilate mingled with their sacrifice slaying them when they were offering esteeming them for wicked because of their punishment Finally by the sentence of the Barbarians in Melita who seeing a Viper springing out of the fire to rest vpon the hand of the Apostle S. Paul Acts 28. accounted him for a murtherer and a wicked person But so doe not the Saints for they know that these afflictions by the blessing and grace of God tende to their furtherance and saluation in Iesus Christ Wherefore they therein reioyce exceedingly and preferre this ioy before all worldly ioy whatsoeuer Insomuch as in the midst of their miserie and in their tortures torments they haue triumphed as the holy Apostles being afflicted beaten and smitten for the testimonie of Gods trueth departed and went out of the councell reioysing of whom S. Chrysostome Act◠5. saith The Apostles were scourged they reioyced they were bound and imprisoned and they thanked they Homil. pop Antioch 54. Rom. 5. were stoned and they preached The blessed Apostle Paul of himselfe and the rest beareth the like recorde that in their troubles they reioiced We reioyce saith he in trouble knowing that trouble bringeth forth pacience pacience experience experience hope hope maketh not ashamed because the loue of God is shed abroade in our hearts by the holy Ghost which is giuen vnto vs. The holy and blessed martyrs haue in like maner counted it exceeding ioy when they fel into temptations wherin they being by the will of God aboue the strength and course of nature haue triumphed whereas then the wicked shunne these as simply euill the saintes embrace them as testimonies of loue whereas the wicked in their miseries frette fume and fome at mouth for rage and anger stampe stare murmure and mutter against God yea and blaspheme him in extreeme desperation as Saint Reuel 16. c ver 11. 21. John in his Reuelation auoucheth the Saints reioice with ioy vnspeakable and glorious as in wholsome documents of their life corrections of their infirmities prouocations to praier inuitements to GOD repressors of naturall corruption encreasers of zeale and meanes whereby they are made conformable to the image of the sonne of Rom. 8. God Whereas the wicked herein faint and fall into dispaire and reioice in other thinges onely the Saints and holy men of God make affliction the greatest matter of their mirth and to suffer for Christ and his Gospel their soundest ioy remembring the proposition of the Apostle here set downe Brethren count it exceeding ioy when you fall into sundrie temptations Let worldlings then reioyce in their riches and glorie in their wealth let them reioyce in their pleasures and delight themselues in ambition and honour let them make their bankets bellie cheare and riotousnesse their ioy let them counte for their greatest happinesse and felicitie worldly securitie and vacation from all trouble yet this is the ioy the mirth the delight the pleasure the felicitie and happinesse of the the Saints wrongfully to suffer affliction and this they count vpon earth their exceeding ioy and therin they haue their reioycing Let the wicked in their miseries Exod. 7. grow from worse to worse as Pharao by his afflictions waxed worser and more impacient let them vse violent 1. King 31. hands vpon themselues as Saul in daunger of the vncircumcised Philistines fell vpon his owne sword and perished and many other at the losse of their riches the spoile of their goodes the departure of their friends and other afflictions murmured against God yet the Saintes holde vp their heads relie vpon God humbling thēselues before him vnder the crosse and count it exceeding ioy when they fall into manifold temptations 2 The worde Fall into is not without signification whereby the Saints of God are taught that they may neither procure neither hastē their owne crosse nor deserue at the hands of the worlde thus to be afflicted The Papists which in manie places and at sundrie times lay heauie crosses vppon themselues as beating their owne flesh scourging their owne bodies wearying and wasting themselues with long tedious and troublesome pilgrimages fall not by the will of God hereinto but
large discourse sheweth that by patience we are commended and presented to God that anger is repressed the tongue refrayned the minde gouerned and man thereby on euery side perfect True then is the Apostles saying auouching that patience maketh vs perfect and entire lacking nothing But now that the Apostle here saith that by pacience we are made perfect we may note that perfection is double One perfection there is of the substance of thinges as he that beleeueth constantly vpon Christ without wauering is perfect in faith for hee hath the perfection of the substance of faith Who so holdeth the doctrine of Christ as the infallible word of trueth and therunto cleaueth immoueably as to the anchor of the soule both sure and stedfast hee hath the word of God perfectly concerning the substance Who so constantly continueth in the Heb. 6. profession of his religion that neither with blast of vayne perswasion neither with storme of cruel persecution he be remoued is perfect Thus men in this world may be perfect in vertues when they haue the true substance of the vertues for which they are commended There is another perfection which is of degrees which is such as cannot be encreased in any degree as to haue such faith as that we need not to pray Lord increase Luke 17. our faith to haue such knowledge as wee neede not with Dauid desire further to be enstructed in the wayes of the Psal 25. 119. 86. Lord to haue such patience as that cannot be augmented such perfection as in nothing canbe encreased thus no man is perfect in this infirmitie and weaknes of nature by patience we grow to perfection of the substance of sundrie vertues but not to perfection in degrees but to such a measure as of men in this life may be attayned whereunto the name of perfection is geuen Thus both men in holy Scripture and things are sometimes called perfect as Iob Zacharie and Elizabeth and others yet not absolutely but either in comparison of the wicked and vngodly then whom the Saints are more holy and in comparison perfect either because the Saintes excell in the greater part of their life in excellent vertues as S. Augustine auoucheth and another father to like purpose Men 2. De meritis remis c. 2. are called perfect not that there is no imperfection in thē but because they are commended with a great heape of vertues Or finally because that measure whereunto wee grow and those vertues whereunto we aspire and clime are reputed in the Saints for perfect by the imputation of the perfection of Iesus Christ whereby all the vertues of the Saints are accepted with God Seeing then by patience vnder the manifold afflictions of this life we increase in vertue and growe to be entire perfect and as lacking nothing shall we not thereby be moued to holde fast the exhortation and proposition of the Apostle Brethren count it exceeding ioy whē you fall into diuers temptations knowing that your triall of faith bringeth foorth patience and let patience haue her perfect worke that you may be perfect and entire lacke nothing And these are the three reasons wherefore wee ought to count it exceeding ioy when we fall into diuers temptations These things thus set down the Saints might haue obiected 3. A preoccupation against his doctrin It were good thus to do we deny not but it is not so soon done as easilie spokē as thogh we were able of our selues thus in our afflictions to moderate our selues that whensoeuer we be afflicted to accoūt it exceeding ioy This obiection the Apostle answereth I know this is not a qualitie in the power and strength of nature but it is a speciall grace and gift of God in our affliction to comfort our selues that we be not cast downe nor faint hearted but rather be glad and reioyce Therefore it is to be asked of him which onely geueth this heauenly wisdome In which place there may two things be obserued 1. The obiectiō which might haue been made 2. Then the answere thereunto 1 The obiection is Wee cannot of our selues thus beare the crosse we haue no such strength in nature there is nothing more vnpleasant or vnsauourie to the flesh then is the crosse We know that in vs that is in our flesh Rom. 7. dwelleth no good thing of our selues as of our selues wee cannot so much as thinke a good thought How vnequall 2. Cor. 13. are we then to the bearing of so heauie a burthen Wee must needes sinke vnder the crosse wherefore in vaine O holy and blessed apostle in vain assuredly is this doctrine preached vnto vs. 2 The answere hereunto is this I know that this is a hard doctrine to the flesh I confesse wee are vnable of our selues to performe it this is the speciall grace gifte of God to account our afflictions exceeding ioy vnto vs. Therefore is it not to be hoped for in our selues but from him to be praied for wherfore if any man lack wisdome let him aske it of God which geueth to all men liberally and reproacheth none and it shal be geuen him but let him aske it in faith and wauer not In which answer foure things are to be considered 1 What this wisdome is It is the doctrine of the crosse here specified namely to endure patiently whatsoeuer God layeth vpon vs and to know that God in singular loue correcteth all those with the rodde of affliction whom he purposeth to make heires of his eternall glory This to knowe is wisdome farre greater then the wisdome of men This wisdome standeth in two things 1. In knowledge that we wisely vnderstand the causes for which we are thus afflicted of God as that partly for the punishmēt of our sinnes as the princely Prophet recordeth For iniquitie Psal hast thou chastened man partly for the more manifestation and plainer triall of our faith as Abraham Iob Israel the seruant and people of God partly for the aduauncement of Gods greater glory that thereby in the deliuerance of men from their calamities hee might be more glorified Finally that hereby wee being touched 1. Cor. 11. might repent lest that wee perish with the worlde Hereof to haue true vnderstanding and knowledge is a great point of wisdome euen of this wisdome whereof the Apostle speaketh As the wisdome how to beare the crosse consisteth in knowledge and vnderstanding of the ends wherefore it is inflicted and laide vpon vs so also it consisteth in an inward feeling and iudgement when in our heartes soules and consciences we haue sense and feeling of the comfort of the spirite which in afflictions of this life and in the crosse wherunto we are subiect vpholdeth and supporteth vs and with assured hope of safe deliuerāce in due season vnderproppeth vs This point of wisdome to feele inwardly the comfort of the spirite was in holy Iob who therefore in the Iob. 19. midst of all his miseries and in the
all wauering and doubting it easily refuteth those fantasticall spirites which condemne prayer as superfluous God say they knoweth our need seeth our want before we aske he will for his fatherly goodnes supplie this want without asking he heareth the inwarde sighings and sobs of the spirite and knoweth what the spirite meaneth therefore is prayer in Gods children superfluous Indeed if God because he knoweth our need and heareth the sorowfull sighings of the Saints Woulde therefore supplie our want without asking then were prayer superfluous but to be therfore superfluous because he knoweth our needes and necessities is a reason carnal sensuall and deuilish For were this carnal reason sufficient God knoweth our needes before we pray therefore praier is superfluous why doeth the Apostle here will vs If any man lacke wisdome to aske it of God God knoweth our infirmities he seeth our impatieÌ„cy he beholdeth the vnablenes of mans nature he seeth whether in afflictioÌ„s we behaueour selues as is coÌ„uenient notwithstanding the apostle willeth vs to aske this point of wisdom from God Neither Saint Iames here onely commendeth praier as needfull but the whole course of the Scriptures of God require it in the necessities of men as an instrument most necessarie Almighty God though he knew our troubles whereinto by his will we should be plunged yet commaundeth hee vs in our troubles to call vpon him for deliuerance The Lorde Psal 50. foresaw the miserable captiuitie of Israel his people in the land of Babylon yet doeth the Prophet will them to Lament 2. poure out their hearts before God both for their present miserie and also for their future calamitie Our Sauiour Mat. 6. Christ auouching to the Saints that God their heauenlie Father knew their necessities and therefore they shoulde not be distrustfull as the heathen and Gentiles yet for all necessities both bodely and ghostly he set downe prayer as a helpe and remedie the forme whereof he left vnto alposteritie and commaunded also that men shoulde aske seeke knock for at the gates of Gods mercies the thinges Mat. 7. that were needfull It were horrible blasphemie to say that Mat. 26. Luke 22. God did not know the distresse and agony of our Sauiour in the garden and impietie without comparison most detestable to thinke that the Father was not readie to helpe him yet doeth our Sauiour thrise on a rowe pray to the Father that that cuppe might passe from him The hearts of the Apostles were knowen and it was needefull for the accomplishing of their ministerie that to the eleuen a twelfth Apostle in Iudas his place might be substitute yet in that so heauenly a busines they pray to God for direction Acts 1. God knew that Anna the mother of Samuel was 1. Kings 1. barren and despised therefore of her enemie he sawe her affliction and considered her teares yet was it not geuen her what she desired but after her prayer vnto God Praier is not therefore superfluous because God knoweth our needes and necessities before we aske What haue not the holy Patriarkes haue not the blessed Apostles haue not the Saints of God in all times vsed praier May it then be iudged as superfluous What haue we either to supplie our bodely necessities or to minister to our spirituall wants as of our selues and may we not truely of both say We haue nothing but what we haue receaued And vvhereby doe vvee receaue 1. Cor. 4. these things from the hands of God Is it not by praier Is it not necessarie then in all The Poet saith vvell therefore that praier profiteth both poore and rich alike when it is vsed and hurteth both children and olde men being neglected Men praye therefore to God Saint Augustine affirmeth Epist 121. to Proba the vvidovv not to teach him their necessitie for vvho knovveth the minde of the Lorde to instruct him but to exercise themselues in praier make them capable of those thinges vvhich vvillingly he doeth geue them Therefore men pray to God that thereby it may appeare that he is the geuer of all good things that the effects and euents of things depend vvholly vpon him that increase of his graces is to be looked for onely from his heauenly maiestie and thereby vve taught to behaue our selues more thankfully and duetifully vnto him Seeing then no man can be so blinde vnlesse he vvilfully stoppe his eies against the light of the trueth but needes confesseth praier to be a thing most necessarie in the life of man vvhich neither man nor vvoman rich nor poore learned nor ignorant Prince nor people one nor other can vvant altogether but is the onely meane and instrument vvherby all the treasures of God reposed and laide vp in store for his Saints in Iesus Christ are plentifully poured out vpon men then notvvithstanding this to holde it as superfluous in the Saints is not onely like Gyants to fight against God and his trueth but as hauing put off the vvhole nature of men and transformed into the shape of bruite beastes to striue and contende against the course of nature it selfe vvhich vvho so doe are not onely vvorthy to be secluded the societie of the Saintes but also to be sequestred and put out from the companie of men Were there then no other place in all holy scripture to commend prayer as a thing most necessarie vnto men yet vvere this one al-sufficient that the Apostle S. James here maketh it the meane to attaine vnto vvisdome If any man lack vvisdome let him aske it of God 3 Besides this vvhereas Saint James promiseth that if we lack wisdome we should aske it and it should be geuen vs doeth hee not most highly commende praier vnto men whose vertue force and excellencie is such as whereby the most excellent gift and vertue of patience a singular point of heauenly wisdome is obteined the vertue efficacie whereof is set downe farre and wide in the scriptures of God whereof if we will consider a little it commendeth praier not a litle 1 That almightie God hath made so large and liberall promises thereunto as that we shall obteine that from him by praier which we aske to which â—â—rpose almighty God by his Prophet saith Call vpon me â—n the day of thy trouble and I wil deliuer thee Psal 50. and thou shalt glorifie me call vpon me and I will deliuer thee By another Prophet to like purpose is it said Thou shalt call and the Lord shall answere thee thou shalt crie Isai 58. and he will heare thee The wiseman Salomon commending Pro. 15. vnto men the excellencie of praier by the promise therunto made that God woulde heare it saith God is farre from the wicked but he heareth the praiers of the righteous Dauid by great experience and long triall hauing felt the trueth hereof crieth out The eies of the Psal 34. Lord are vpon the righteous and his eares open to their praiers And in another
promiseth reward of happines only vnto them that endure temptations and then too only to be giuen when they are fully tried by affliction Wherefore as this blessing is promised only if we endure temptation so is it giuen also then when our triall is finished in the meane time to be looked for in a sound hope 3 To shew the excellencie and greatnes of this reward and of our heauenly happines in the kingdom of God the sacred scripture diuersly compareth it but most specially to a kingdom or to a crowne which is annexed ether to Luke 22. excellēt vertue either els to princely dignitie Our Sauior Christ compareth the happy estate of the Saints to a kingdom when to his disciples apostles who had abode with him in his afflictions and had bene partakers with him of suffering and therefore should also bee partakers of his glorious kingdom he saith you haue continued with me in my temptations therefore I appointe vnto you a kingdom as my father hath appointed vnto me that you may eate and drinke at my table in my kingdome and sit and iudge the twelue tribes of Israel And in another Euangeliste speakinge of the blessed rewarde of the Saints which should be geuen them at the generall iudgement he calleth it by the name of a kingdome Come ye blessed of Matt. 25. my father possesse the kingdome prepared for you from the beginning of the world Wherfore as vpon earth there seemeth nothing to be compared vnto a kingdom wherin are all things whereby worldly happinesse is made perfect so in the kingdome of Christ all things appertaining to happinesse and true felicitie being included and therefore aboue al things to be desired the holy Scriptures describing the most blessed and glorious estate of the saints and the reward wherewith their pacience and other vertues shall bee crowned compareth it sometimes vnto a kingdome And as to a kingdome so also to the crowne which is the rewarde of vertue or the ensigne or tokē of princely dignitie The holy scripture therefore teaching men both what shal be the reward of their vertue and also how excellent singular shall be their dignitie who by Christ 1. 5. Reuel are made both Priestes and Kings vnto God compareth their happy and blessed estate to come to a crowne which is borowed from victorious conquerours who either in warres or bodily masteries ouercomming were crowned some with lawrell some with roses some with bayes some with oliues some with golde some with one thing some with another thereto the scriptures alluding giue the name of crowne to such as excell in vertue ouercome their affections and in the afflictions and miseries of this life are more then conquerours through Christ Saint Paul therefore disputing of the rewarde which shall bee giuen vs if we runne out our race with pacience and fight 1. Cor. 9. constantly vnder the displaied banner of the crosse promiseth an incorruptible crowne to our labours and afflictions and intreating of the reward of his owne trauaile constancie and endurance protesteth that since he had fought a good fight runne forth and finished his race 2. Tim. 4. kept the faith in great cōstancie and inuincible pacience there was therehence laid vp for him a crowne of righteousnesse Saint Iohn is commaunded to exhort the Church 2. Reuel of Smyrna to be pacient vnder the afflictiōs which should be laid vpon them and promiseth a crowne of life to their pacience be thou faithful vnto death and I will giue thee the crowne of life The holy Apostle according to the vse and maner of other Scriptures doth here also compare James 1. the happie reward of the Saints pacience to crownes Blessed is the man that endureth temptation for when he is tried he shall receiue the crowne of life There is old heauing and shouing among men in the world for crownes and great strife cruell warres among princes who shall weare each others crowne and their labour trauell shouing is commonly vnlawful from their ambicious and couetous desires of their hearts and when all is done their crownes are corruptible and mortall Shall not the Saints striue with all Christian fortitude and courage against the miseries and calamities of this life that when they are tried they may receiue an immortall crowne of glorie All men naturally are desirous of life and they often seeke euill and vnlawfull meanes and wayes to prolong their life which yet is but momentanie And shall not the children of God in much affliction in manifold miseries in sundrie temptations in all the chaunges and chaunces of this world acquit themselues like men that paciently bearing the triall of their faith they may in fine receiue the crowne of eternall life 4 To which crowne men attaine not vnto for their worke of pacience as if our pacience deserued this reward but they enioy and receiue it by the promise of God The crowne of life is not then a due and deserued hire but a free reward of our labour from the bountie of God who regardeth not so much what we deserue as what of his liberalitie he hath promised Wherein he doth as a naturall father who promiseth his sonne that if he will do this or that hee will make him lorde and heire of all his lands and liuing which farre passeth that which the child hath deserued yet that done the father perfourmeth that he promiseth not looking so much to the obedience of his sonne as to his owne promise euen so doth God wherefore the Apostle here so much to note vnto vs saith that such as are tried shall receiue the crowne of life by promise Saint Paul in like maner speaketh I haue 2. Cor. 4. fought a good fight I haue finished my course I haue kept the faith henchforth is there laid vp for me a crowne of righteousnesse which least he might seeme arrogantly to haue chalenged for his worke he referreth the gift thereof vnto God which God saith hee shall giue me if it were giuen of God then not deserued of Paul So that the rewarde of our obedience and vertue is giuen vs not for the desert and merite of our workes but for the truth of Gods promise who as he truly promiseth so he faithfully performeth rewardes of righteousnesse to his saints and seruants and giueth eternall life to men of his free mercie Rom. 6. according to the doctrine of the Apostle eternall life is the gift of God through Iesus Christ our Lord. If the crowne of life be not purchased and deserued by our works but onely be giuen by promise and of grace why do so many scriptures promise happines life immortalitie and glorie so often rather mencioning works then faith vnto men It seemeth therefore that happinesse and eternall life are the hire and due reward of our workes of righteousnesse For answere whereof it is worthie the obseruation 1. That the holy Ghost in all the Scripture speaketh according to the
wife his house his manseruant his maidseruant his oxe his asse or any thing that is his Thereupon our blessed Sauiour in the Mat. 5. Gospell condemneth not onely for adulterie the vsing of other women besides our owne wiues but also the very desiring and lusting after them in our hearts therefore as the true expositor of the lawe of God corrupted most shamefully and horribly depraued by the Scribes Pharisies who condemned outward actions onely for sinne he saith I say vnto you whosoeuer looketh vpon a woman to lust after her hath committed adulterie already with her in his heart The holy Apostle Saint Paul disputing of the effectes of the lawe hee reckoneth this one among others that therby wee come to the knowledge Rom. 7. of sinne condemning there concupiscense for sinne saith I knew not that to lust had been sinne if the law had not said thou shalt not lust Wherein the Apostle not only confesseth lust to be sin but to be sin in the law forbidden Now least wee shoulde thinke that the Apostle had spoken it vnawares or that that speach had slipt out of his mouth before he wist it is vsuall with him to condemne lust and that fountaine of al other sinne for sin wherefore in the sixt Chapter at the least fiue times he calleth that corruption which is in man albeit it raigne not in the Saints by actually committing any thing by the name Rom. 6. Rom. 7. of sinne lust which is the fountaine of all actuall euill is in like manner in the next Chapter at the least sixe times Rom. 8. called sinne In the eight Chapter about thrise the lust and concupiscence the inward affection and inclination Heb. 13. to sinne indeede is called sinne The Authour to the Hebrewes calleth it sinne which hangeth on and compasseth about Finally Saint Peter reputeth lust for sinne when he 1. Pet. 2. exhorteth men to absteine from fleshly lust not only from grosse sinnes actually committed but euen from corrupt affections and euill motions of the heart from whence all actuall sinne springeth Seeing then concupiscence and Mat. 16. lust is forbidden and condemned both in the law and also in the Gospell how may any man denie it to bee finne 2 Againe Whatsoeuer is repugnant to the lawe of God and his will is sinne Lust and concupiscence is repugnant to the law and will of God it is sinne therefore Sinne is a rebellion and repugnancie to the will of God and a transgressing of his commaundements wherefore Saint Iohn the Apostle defining sinne saith Sinne is the transgression of the law but lust and concupiscence not 1. Iohn 3. onely in the wicked but in the regenerate opposeth it selfe to the law of God and draweth men into the transgression of his will which Saint Paul affirmeth when hee crieth out that he saw a law in his members repugning Rom. 7. and withstanding the law of his minde and leading him captiue vnto sinne And that by the law of his minde against which lust being the law of his members fighteth the law of God is vnderstood he sheweth in his cōclutiō Thē I my selfe in my minde serue the law of God but in my flesh the law of sinne In which place what before he called the lawe of his minde here he calleth the law of God and what before the law of his members here he calleth the lawe of sinne If thē lust and concupiscence euen in the regenerate be contrarie and rebellious vnto the lawe of God then must it needes be euill and sinne For whatsoeuer is contrarie to Gods law is sinne 3 Moreouer concupiscence is from the flesh and not from the spirite That which commeth from the flesh is altogether euill not good therefore lust proceeding from the fleshly part of man is euill and sinne not pure and good The flesh and whatsoeuer is thereof is nothing els but euill and sinne euer striuing euer strugling against the Spirite Wherefore Saint Paul saith I knowe that in Rom. 7. Gal. 5. me that is in my flesh dwelleth no good Who setting downe the conflict and striuing of the flesh and Spirite affirmeth that the flesh coueteth and lusteth against the Spirite and the Spirite against the flesh so that the very Saints of God cannot doe the thinges which they woulde doe In the same place a little after discouering and describing Verse 9. the works of the flesh he reckoneth vp nothing that thereof commeth but sinne and wickednes The workes saith he of the flesh are manifest which are whordome enuie idolatrie wantonnes vncleannes crafte debate emulation c. There is then in the flesh nothing but sin nothing but rebelling against the Spirite nothing but euil and iniquitie Lust therefore being from the flesh cannot be but fleshly For all that is borne of the flesh is fleshly as saith our Sauiour Christ in the Gospell Hereupon then it Iohn 3. must needes follow as a resolute conclusion that seeing lust is from the flesh therefore it is sinne 4 Finally euen this place conuinceth luste and concupiscence to be euill For whatsoeuer is the proper cause and prouoker vnto sinne that same is euill and wicked But euery sinne proceedeth from the lust and concupiscence of the heart from the euill motions and corrupt affections in men which if they be not stayed euen in the Saintes of God but let raigne in our mortall members then forthwith as time place and other circumstances will suffer they bring foorth the very sinne in acte whereof the Apostle here speaketh Lust when it hath cōceaued bringeth foorth sinne Seeing all sinne and wickednes among men procedeth from lust it cannot be but it must bee euill for an euill tree cannot bring foorth good fruite nor a good tree euil fruite but as is the fruite Mat. 7. such is the tree as is the effect such is the cause as is the birth such is the conception as sinne is in nature such is lust and concupiscence from which it proceedeth For it is the euill motion and affection of the heart it is the wicked thought that riseth in our mindes it is concupiscēce and lust in our members which kindleth the flaming fire of all vngodlines and pricketh and tickleth the hearts of men to entise them to sinne Concupiscence and lust therefore is not onely the cause of sinne but euil and sinne it selfe The fathers hereunto subscribe Saint Ambrose calleth it iniquitie and affirmeth that there is a certaine delectation pleasure or desire in man repugnant to the will of God of which saith he Saint Paul speaketh I see a law in my members resisting Rom. 7. the law of my minde Saint Hillarie calleth the euils which are in vs maliciousnes by reason of the condition of originall sinne Saint Hierome saith that those first motions whereby men are solicited and moued be such as Vpon Mat. chap. 7. want not fault Saint Augustine in many places calleth the naturall lust
which is in men which I call concupiscence remayning euen in the regenerate by the name of euill and how it is euill he expoundeth against Iulian. In the same worke he saith that lust is not only the euill of Contra Iul. lib. 6. c. 2. lib. 5. c. 4. c. 5. punishment but of fault also Finally he saith it is a vice against which wee must striue by vertue Wherefore if either in holy Scripture as we neuer doe directly but by consequent as here wee heare concupiscence is cause of sinne therefore not sinne or in the fathers as in Saint Augustine who in some places calleth not this naturall corruption remaining in the Saintes by the name of sinne but disputeth the contrarie 13. that it is not sinne in them Wee must distinguish of sinne there is sinne raigning there is sinne dwelling in men it is not sinne reigning but it is sinne dwelling in our mortall bodies There is sinne mortall and sinne veniall it is not sinne mortall but veniall because in the Saints it is not imputed There is sinne actuall there is finne in heart and will not effected nor done it is not sin actuall but it is sinne in heart conceiued and consented vnto which before God is sinne When Saint Iames here saith Lust when it hath conceaued bringeth foorth sinne he speaketh of sinne after the phrase of Scripture commonly vsed taking sinne for sinne committed sinne actuall not denying either the coÌ„senting vnto sinne which is the conception of lust neither lust it selfe which is as it were the seede the sountain the matter of mischiefe to be sinnes in their kindes albeit not actuall and committed being as yet suppressed and kept downe in the heart and will of man Neither doeth Iames here curiously dispute when sin is in it selfe and before God when it first springeth and beginneth in the account and iudgement of God but he speaketh of sinne as it is knowen to be sinne before men Sinne conceaued in heart before God is sinne All euill motions cogitations affections of the minde by God are condemned as sinnes but actions and deedes done are knowen onely to men who pearce not into the heart or cogitation Wherefore when a thing is in acte then onely with men it is accounted Seeing then that sinne is not seene and knowen for sinne with men but then when it is in acte and done or doing which is actuall sinne The Apostle in this sense speaking of sinne saith Lust when it hath conceaued bringeth foorth sinne Wherence it followeth not that because lust bringeth foorth sinne therefore it is not sinne For albeit it be not seen for sinne with men who iudge onely by the action of men yet is it sinne 1 Kings 16. with God who knoweth the very heart and first motions Albeit it be not reigning sinne yet is it sinne dwelling albeit it be not mortall sinne in the Saints yet is it veniall sinne in them also washed away and cleansed by baptisme The first birth and first fruite of lust to our knowledge and brought into act is sinne wherof S. James saith Lust when it hath conceaued bringeth foorth sinne The seconde and latter birth of lust is death For lust bringeth foorth sinne and sinne bringeth foorth death death riseth and groweth out of sinne being perfected Rom. 6. 8. 1. Peter 2. and committed sinne being finished bringeth forth death Sinne is then said to be finished or made perfect when we geue consent to it when we yealde our selues thereunto when we suffer it to rule and raigne ouer vs as bearing chiefe sway and swindge in our life Sinne being Rom. 6. Rom. 8. thus perfected bringeth foorth death Wherein he sheweth what effect followeth the carnall life of man agreeable vnto that of Saint Paul The wages or recompence of sinne is death but eternall life is the gift of God through Iesus Christ our Lord. And not long after If ye walke after the flesh ye shall die in as much as sinne bringeth foorth and purchaseth death vnto men This may appeare manifest by one onely example Iudas the traitor was first tempted by couetous motions this temptation Mat. 26. Iohn 18. he withstoode not but consented and followed the motion and so was drawen away from duetie to Christ by his desire so lust conceaued lust hauing now consent of his will broake foorth into treason and so sinne was brought foorth euen the sinne of treason whereby Christ was sold and betrayed to the people and priestes of the Iewes This treason committed and sinne perfected purchased death for thereby he procured and purchased vnto himselfe eternall destruction which followeth sinne as the hire the labour the wages the trauell the crowne the 1. Acts 18. workes of men Men therefore being tempted and entised by their owne lust to committe sinne by committing of sinne procure death because sinne being done indeede bringeth foorth death Death is due to euery sinne which men committe so that no sinne committed considered in it selfe is so little but deserueth death But seeing the sinnes of the Saints are washed away by the fountaine of regeneration through faith in Christ therefore their sinnes which through infirmitie they committe to them procure not death as they do to the wicked But the sinnefull liues of men who tempted to euil by their owne luste and desires and caried away therby to commit sinne procure to them death according to the doctrine of the Apostle sinne wheÌ„ it is finished bringeth forth death This did almighty God intimate nay rather plainely protest to Adam telling Gane 2. him that at what time so euer he eate of the forbidden fruite he should die he finished sinne he eate of the apple by him therefore sinne came vpon him selfe and vpon all his posteritie The prophet Moyses teacheth Israel Ron. 5. 1. Cor. 15. Deut. 30. Ezeciel 18. Pro. 11. 13. 1. Pet. 2. 1. Cor. 6. 3. Col Eph. 5. Reuel 21. that their sinnes and breaches of the law of God should bring vnto them death the prophet Ezechiell from the mouth of God him selfe protesteth that euerie soule that sinneth should die hereunto Saint Peter subscribeth dissuading men from walking after the lust of their flesh because they fight gainst the soule they procure the death and destruction thereof which is that which Saint Paul in soundrie places threatneth to sundrie that they thruste vs out and disinherite vs of the kingdom of God and this death is not the death of the bodie which is naturall and common to all men but the death of bodie and soule for euer which is the seconde death this is due to the committing and finishing of sinne in all men vnlesse there come betwixt our sinne and death the remedy which God for the Saintes hath prepared by Iesus Christ euen his â—eath passion intercession to die for euer To be vnder â—ondemnatioÌ„ to be thrust out from the presence and face â—f God to be in perperuall darkenes to haue a worme
of trueth whereby we are regenerate and borne againe why are men and women so daintie and coy why are they so choise hereof that they wil heare it onely when where and of whom they luste as if the men make it the word of trueth and the instrument of our regeneration Let not men and women pretend that they are sanctified men and women let them not vaunte themselues to be purer then their brethren and heare this word with this partialitie For I protest vnto euery such in the feare of God that vnlesse this word of trueth and instrument of regeneration be sweeter vnto them then the hony and the hony combe by what messenger soeuer the Lord doeth send it that they flatter and deceiue them selues in a vaine shadowe of holines and are not truely sanctified vnto the Lord neither haue effectually tasted of the doctrine of regeneratioÌ„ wherof this word is the mean and instrument As then our regeneration is attributed vnto the word of trueth as vnto the meane and instrument so is saluation also as afterward is added to the Sacraments in like manner as Saint Paul saith that Christ washeth and sanctifieth Ephes 5. his Church by the washing of water through the word And againe when the bountifulnes of God our Sauiour Tit. 3. appeared not by workes but according to his mercie hath he saued vs by the washing of the new birth and the renuing of the holy Ghost The holy Sacramentes are meanes the word of trueth the instrument mean whereby we are begotten againe and new borne which greatly commendeth the excellencie of the word which this Apostle expressing saith Of his owne will begat he vs with the word of trueth 3 The finall cause of our regeneration is that wee should bee the first fruites of his creatures that is that out of the whole lumpe and masse of mankinde out of all people tongues nations and kinreds of the earth wee might be select culled and chosen out to bee a peculiar proper and speciall people vnto him who had called vs euen vnto God whose chiefe treasure whose portion and lot whose inheritance and peculiar people the Saints are In which place hee alludeth chiefly vnto the lawe wherein the first fruits and first encrease were the Lords as things picked out set a part chosen out for God himselfe Whereof thus saith God in the law Thou shalt not Exod. 22. linger nor deferre to render thy tithes and thy first fruits and thou shalt giue me thy first borne of thy children In the same booke of Moises it is commaunded the people that they offer the first fruits of their ground in the house Exod. 34. 35. â— Leuit. 2. 14. Deut. 12. of the Lord their God In the repeating of the lawe by Moises thus was it saide to Israel Thou maiest not eate in the towns the tithes of thy corne wine or oile neither the first fruits of thy cattell or sheepe nor the fruits of thy hands The first fruits therefore as appeareth were dedicate to God neither was it 〈…〉 for men to eate or touch them as things reserued for the vse of the Lorde onely As then the first fruits were the Lords portion of the people and things dedicated and consecrate as holy vnto him so the Saints of God regenerate by his word are holy peculiar proper sanctified to the vse of the Lord the chiefe treasure he hath the thing he hath commaunded to bee receyued for himselfe which the Apostle insinuateth in this place when setting downe the ende of our regeneration affirmeth it to bee that we might bee the first fruites of his creatures of his owne will begate he vs with the worde of truth that we might be the first fruits of his creatures The Israelites Iere. 2 were called sometimes the first fruites of God because they were chosen of God aboue all other people to serue the Lord only and the first offred vnto the Lord of al nations whereof the prophet Ieremie saith Israel was as a thing hallowed vnto the Lord and his first fruits all that eate it shall offende euill shall come vpon them saith the Lord. This is most true of the true Israel which is of God of the Saints of the Church whom God hath separated from all people hallowed and sanctified vnto him selfe chosen to be a speciall possession inheritance and treasure vnto himselfe for which cause we by him are regenerate Of his owne will hath he begoten vs with the word of trueth that we might be the first fruits of his creatures S. Paul disputing to like purpose of the causes Tit. 3. of our regeneration and saluation teacheth vs the ende thereof to be the inheritance of life we are saued by his mercie through the washing of the newe birth and the renuing of the holy Ghost which he shed vpon vs aboundantly through Iesus Christ our Lord that we being iustified by his grace should be made heires according to the hope of eternaâ—l life The like end shall we find of our redemption predestination and the like all which tende to one end to shew that we are redeemed called iustified regenerated to be partakers of immortal glorie that therfore we should be dedicate and consecrate to God to be a speciall treasure vnto him to serue him in holinesse and righteousnes all the dayes of our life We are begotten by the will of God with the word of truth according to the Luke 1. Apostles doctrine Being now to this end regenerate we must endeuour our selues to shine in vertue to excell in holinesse to abound in all righteousnesse and be chiefly carefull that we bereaue not our selues of so holy an ende of regeneration by contagion of sinnes and the workes of wickednesse The excellencie therefore of the word of God is here apparant partly in that it is called the word of truth partly in that it is here the meane and instrument of regeneration the most manifest token of Gods goodnesse towards vs. Sundrie are the commendations of the word of God Psal 19. and the Gospel of Christ Dauid the holy Prophet falling into the praise therof saith the law of the Lord is perfect conuerting the soule the testimonie of the Lord is sure and giueth light or wisdome to the simple the statutes of the Lord are right and reioice the heart the commandement of god is pure and giueth light vnto the eies the feare of the lord is cleare endureth for euer the iudgements of the lord are true righteous altogither more to be desired then gold yea then much fine gold sweeter also then the honie and the honie combe Moreouer by them is thy seruant made circumspect and in keeping of them there is great reward In another place to like praise is it Psal 12. spoken The words of the Lord are pure words as the siluer tried in a fornace of earth fined seuen folde It is no small commendation of the word that it is the
teach men this how much more ought the light of Scripture to teach vs this wisdome 4 As the time so the maner how must not be neglected Sometimes we speake familiarly sometimes reuerendly sometimes meekly sometimes sharpely somtimes gentlely sometimes hastily respect had to the disposition of men with whom we haue to talke 5 The things we speake of must be weighed they must be honest seemely good profitable necessarie for time and person such as we our selues know and therfore can the better talke of them to others 6 Finally our talke must be to aduaunce the glorie of God whereof it ought to be the instrument it must tende to the benefite of our brethren to peace godlinesse iustice equitie loue and all maner of vertue These things being diligently obserued wee may speake and offende not against this place of the Apostle wherefore my deare brethren let euery man be swift to heare but slow to speake But we obseruing neither person place nor time regarding neither maner matter nor end babble out we know not what and oppose our selues to the Apostle here being swift to speake but slow to heare Euerie one will now speake all men will become teachers The Artificer the shoomaker hosier tinker and tailer the vintener the clothier the weauer and the cobler the marchant the mariner the carpenter and the painter the master the seruant the fathers the children the mistresse the maiden the mother and the daughter the yong men the olde folke the simple and the ignorant will now take vpon them not to speake onely but to teach also and not other but their teachers of whom we should learne with pacience heare with silence take counsell with reuerence and be informed with humblenesse Therefore our Sauiour in the song of Solomon biddeth his Church being ignorant to go to the pastor to learne knowledge 1. Canâ—ic if thou knowe not saieth he O thou fairest of women get thee forth by the sheepe folds and feede thy kiddes by the tents of the shepheards And almightie God perswadeth the people to take the lawe of the Lord at the Mal. 2. mouth of the priest who should be as the treasure house of Gods word of whoÌ„ the people ought to be instructed Dauid being a prophet in the humilitie of his mind with gratefull memorie and great thankefulnesse to God Psal 11 of whom he was instructed saieth vnto the Lord thou hast made me wiser then my teachers He truely humbly thankefully but men and women now in arrogancie of their spirite in pride of their hearts in vanitie of their mindes in presumption of their owne knowledge thinke themselues wiser then their teachers and take vpon them to alter and change to order and set downe what in the Church ought to be done obserued and retained These falsely proudly vnthankefully disorderly contentiously preposterously deale wherfore let them learne here a better lesson and holde fast the counsaile of the Apostâ—e that they be swift to heare but flowe to speake as they are exhorted let them hearken with reuerence to the woorde preached by the faithfull Ministers of Iesus Christ and be not new fangled nor caried away with euerie Ephes 4. winde of vanitie that they may follow the trueth in loue and in all quietnesse humilitie peace and godly vnitie growe vp vnto him that is the head euen Iesus Christ and heare his word with reuerence and not rashly prate and prattle thereof with insolencie that thereby they may preuent this first inconuenience and remoue the first hinderance of our attention Whereof the Apostle speaketh wherefore brethren let euerie man bee swift to heare but slow to speake This place then remooueth loquacitie and rash speaking when we should giue attentiue eare to the word of God taught vs this is an enemie to knowledge to heauenly doctrine this hindereth the course of the worde of God in out hearts wherefore it ought to bee farre from the Saints of God which to abolish the Apostle here exhorteth Let euerie one be swift to heare and slow to speake 2 The other euill which hindereth the woorde of God in man is wrath and anger choler and snuffing wheÌ„ wee are taught and informed in the worde For we cannot profitably heare vnlesse we be peaceable quiet and modest both towards all men and specially towardes our teachers Many kindes there are of wrath and anger manie things wherefore and wherein men are angrie but to passe that ouer as appertaining to another place the Apostle speaketh of that wrath and anger which riseth from desire of contending and of intractablenes of way-wardnes 2. Chro. 16. 7. Acts 54. 2. Chro. 26. 18. 19. Luke 4 28. whereby we suffer not our selues to be taught or reproued no not by the word of God it selfe Thus by the affections and perturbations of our minds we oftentimes make the word of God frustrate fruitlesse in vs and so to lose not onely the blessed effecte it would worke in vs but also in a manner the credite and estimation which it should haue among men Whereunto were we the seruants and true Disciples of Christ we would yeald all attentiue audience This anger groweth partly from selfeloue and preiudicate Cyrilin Iohn lib. 4. c. 34. opinion of our selues standing wise in our owne conceites we disdaine to bee checked controlled informed or reproued of any Partly herence that naturally we more esteeme darcknes then light falshood then trueth error then veritie superstition then religion From which if men draw vs then are we angrie Herence in all times haue risen perfecution imprisonment calamity affliction with all manner of violence and villanie against the reprouers of wickednes teachers of true religion reformers of corruption and superstition by the wicked of this present euil and corrupt world Herence the anger furie and madnes of the princes and people against Isai Ieremie Michat Amos and the rest of the Prophets arose sprong and flowed Herence the outrage of the Scribes and Pharisies against Christ Iesus our Sauiour and his most holy Apostles the cruell persecution by the bloudy tyrants and Emperors of Rome against the Saints and blessed Martyrs was raised Herence the vnquenchable wrath and malice neuer reconciled of the Romish Cleargie against the faithfull preachers of Christian religion who caried away partly with selfeloue and preiudicate opinion of themselues as the onely learned and wise men in the whole world and partly being naturally blinded in superstition whereunto they haue sworne their allegiance curse with bell booke and candle persecute with fire sword and fagot whosoeuer speaketh against them whereby the course of the word of God is hindered Herence mislike rebuke disgrace reproch disdaine and all manner euill dealing towards the ministers groweth for that men cannot ne will not heare of their faultes be reclaymed from their sinne and informed in their duties roundly and sharply without offence and anger who seeme they neuer so wise in them selues yet are they both
testie fooles and wayward which refuse to bee informed these are they of whom Salomon speaketh in his preacher be not of an hastie spirit to anger for anger resteth Eccles. 7. in the bosom of fooles these know nothing and nothing wil they learne If they be reproued they are offēded if they doe know any thing they know not as they should whereof admonished they fal into anger Salomō saith the scorner will not loue him which rebuketh him neither go Pro. 15. Ose 4. to the wise Osei condemneth it in Israell that they spoke against the prophets and preists for rebuking them It was reckned for great sinne in the people for hating the prophets which reptoued them openly in their assemblies Sirach condemneth it with Salomon among the follies and fooleries of men to hate instruction and disdaine to be Amos. 5. Ecclus. 21. taught and informed therefore he saith He that is not wise wil not suffer him selfe to be taught And the Apostle here forbiddeth anger and wrath to be wreaked against them which informe and teach vs wisedom Thus then to hate the instructor to speake against the teacher and prophet to persecute them which rebuke sinne and iniquitie among men to disdaine to be taught and instructed to be angrie with those by whom our sinnes are condemned our enormities reformed our erours reclaimed is not ōly great infirmitie but malitious wickednes and deuelish folly which thing as an hinderance vnto knowledge in the word of truth an impediment to our new birth and regeneration in Christ rebellious and wickedly opposed vnto God himselfe who by the word calleth vs to repentance the Apostl here condemneth and remoueth wherefore my deare brethren Let euery man be swifte to heare but slowe to speake and slowe to wrath Of this latter there is a reason here rendred why men should not be angrie when they are reproued and taught in the word because that that anger worketh not the righteousnes of God A reason from disprofit from disaduantage This wrath and anger herence conceiued worketh not the righteousnes of God yea it hindreth Gods worke in vs in that the audience and hearing of the word is hindered It worketh not that which is righteous before god which of his seruants he requireth namely to heare his word with reuerence to do his wil with carefulnes and be fruitfull in all good workes to his glory This anger wrath geuing place to disordered affections tumults of our minds worketh not the righteousnes of God Yea where this is there godly righteousnes christiā dutifulnes and holy obedience to the word is exiled abandoned abolished clean estranged from among vs there the righteousnes of God ruleth not neither is that moderation and godly attētiō which before was cōmēded that we should be swift to heare but slowe to speake in any measure performed yea rather sinne is suffered to haue his souerainty in vs for as patient godly reuerence hath all other vertues tied as in an indissoluble inseperable chaine so al impietie al vngodlines vnrighteousnes of men ruleth raigneth whē impatience wrath disquieteth vs. This reason ought to moue men to put away al swelling al anger wrath from thē and without choler snuffing or disdaine to heare gods word instructing them that they may be begottē againe by god with the word of truth to be the first fruits of his creatures Now let vs pray vnto God who of his own wil hath begottē vs with the word of truth that we should be the first fruites of his creatures that we may be strēgthned with the grace of his holy spirite in the inward man to heare with redines to speak of his word with sobernes to keep it with carefulnes that in happy issue of our waies we may be blessed with spirituall blessings in Christ our Sauiour To whom with the father the Spirite the most heauenly comforter be praise glory honor and maiestie now and for euer Amen Iames Chapter 1. verses 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. Sermon 7. Verse 21 Wherfore lay apart all filthines and superfluitie of maliciousnes and receaue with meekenes the worde that is graffed in you which is able to saue your soules 22 And be you doers of the worde not hearers onely deceiuing their owne selues 23 For if any heare the worde and doe it not he is like vnto a mā that beholdeth his naturall face in a glasse 24 For when he hath considered himselfe he goeth his way immediately forgetting what manner of one he was 25 But who so looketh into the perfect law of libertie and continueth therin he not being a forgetfull hearer but a doer of of the worke shal be blessed in his deede 3. part of the last member of this chapter THe third branch of this last and fourth thing in this first Chapter conteyned is touching certaine admonitions which follow this doctrine of regeneration and they are as exhortations to the regenerate In setting downe whereof he descendeth to the fruites of regeneration and effects of the word of trueth in the Saints least they hiding this inestimable treasure in the ground and shutting it vp as it were in the secrete closet of their own bosomes might in their liues be found fruitlesse and vnprofitable And the admonitions here are foure Whereof two in these words and verses are conteyned Namely 1. To heare the word of God In which exhortation there are three things 1. What he admonisheth of To heare the worde 2. How it must be heard 1. Laying aside filthines and malice 2. With meeknes 3. Why. The reason It is able to saue our soules 2. Not to heare onely but to doe also In which two things are handled 1. The admonition or exhortation it selfe geuen 2. The reasons rendred 1. From hurt to themselues 2. From the losse of the vse of Gods worde by similitude Now to come to the first admonition and the first 1. Admonition thing therein conteyned The thing whereof he admonisheth it is to heare the word of God the word of trueth Whereof he geueth iust admonition here because hee hath before tolde vs that thereby wee are begotten to be the first fruites of Gods creatures Seeing then the worde of God is that word of trueth wherewith almightie God begetteth vs againe to be the first fruites of his creatures it standeth vs in hand with all peaceablenes and quietnes of minde without filthines and superfluitie of maliciousnes to heare it to receiue it to embrace it Concerning hearing this word of tructh which here is called receiuing the worde what one thing is there wherein the holy Prophets and other the Saintes of God haue more laboured then often to admonish the people to heare the word of the Lord Moses in the repeating of Deut. 4. Deut. 5. the lawe calleth Israel to the hearing of the law of God wherefore in sundrie Chapters he thus exhorteth and admonisheth Deut. 6. c. the people
heare not only but do also therefore he admonisheth them to be doers of the worde not hearers onely To do the worde is double 1 To doe it absolutely and perfectly so that both the heart consent and the outward A double doing of the worde life answere fully to the law of God in perfect measure To which doing God in the lawe did promise life for in the law it is said I haue giuen thee lawes statutes and ordinaunces which if thou doe thou shalt liue in Leuit. 18. them Our Sauiour in the Gospel thereunto respecting telleth the foolish lawyer who by doing would obtaine Luke 10. life that if hee would loue God with all his heart with all his soule with all his strength with all his thought Rom. 2. and his neighbour as himselfe hee should liue The Apostle shewing the Iewes which so much boasted of doing the lawe that they must perfecty fulfill the lawe if thereby they would looke to be saued saieth That not the hearers thereof but the doers of the lawe shall be iustified before God This perfect fulfilling and doing all that the law requireth is that doing which the law and Gospell mencioneth and requireth in them which by their workes hope to attaine life This no man can possibly performe for what man euer could loue God with a perfect heart with all his soule with his whole affection strength and power What man euer loued his neighbour as himselfe VVhere is he and who is he that continueth in all things that â—eue 17. are written in the law to do them VVhere is that either man or woman that neither in thought word nor worke hath broken the commaundements of God this is the obedience this is the fulfilling this is the doing which the lawe requireth which no man perfourmeth Saint Peter the Apostle therefore calleth it a yoke intollerable which neither they neither their fathers could Acts 15. beare And Saint Paul a little before to the Antiochians Acts 13. in Pisidia protesteth that by the law wee could not be saued from our sinnes because we could not perfourme it which was so weakned through the infirmitie of the flesh that it could not possibly deliuer man from sinne from death Which defect is not by nature of the law but thorowe the naturall impotency and weaknes of man which cannot doe that in perfect measure which the lawe with great exactnes requireth Saint Augustine therfore in his booke of the Spirit and letter saith very well and wisely De spiritu lit c. 19. The law is not therefore not accomplished for any fault in the law but by the fault of the wisdome of the fleshe Which fault is to be shewed and made manifest by the lawe but to be healed through grace The holy men of God therefore seeing themselues to come short of the doing of the word and lawe in this matter and manner of doing haue in the humilitie of their mindes accounted themselues as sinners and therefore haue confessed their iniquities and transgressions their sinnes and vnrighteousnes before the Lord as the Patriarches as Job Dauid Daniel the Apostles and all the Saints of God as it appeareth Seeing theÌ„ that no man is able thus to do the word there must some other kind of doing the word be by Saint Iames here required Therefore there is a doing of the word and law vnder the Gospell when Christ for vs and our saluation fulfilleth the law in perfect measure therfore Rom. 10. is called the fulfilling of the law to all that beleeue and therewith also geueth vnto his Saints as members of his body the holy Ghost the spirite of sanctification that thereby they after some measure may truely doe his will earnestly cleaue vnto his word faithfully beleeue his promises vnfeinedly loue him for his goodnes and feare him with reuerence for his mighty power And finally loue their neighbour though in great infirmitie great imperfection great weaknes This our doing of the word and fulfilling the law of God almighty God accepteth and taketh in good part for his sonnes sake who hath in all points and parts perfectly fulfilled the lawe for all those that beleeue And this our doing of Gods worde is not thereby to attaine to righteousnes with God which thing before we haue receiued by faith in Christ only but partly to testifie that by Christ we are made righteous before God and partly to shew our obedience to God therfore whose workmanship we are prepared vnto good workes that we should walke therein Such then as knowing themselues to be iustified by Ephes 2. faith in Christ before God to testifie their righteousnesse to men and their obedience to God endeuour to expresse in their deedes the hope they haue in Christ and labour in their whole life to walke worthy the calling whereunto they are called that in their conuersation they may beautifie their profession and God may in all things through them be glorified in Iesus Christ are said to be doers of Ephes 4. the word and these are the doers whom the Apostle here mentioneth Be ye doers of the worde not hearers onely And hereunto serue so many exhortations in holy Scripture whereby we are stirred and pricked forward to the practise of good workes and studie of vertue whereof the Epistles of the Apostles are full and the whole bodie as it were of the holy Scripture therewith replenished This godly endeuour according to the measure we haue receiued this studie and practise of good workes vertue prescribed this performance of obedience offered to God must shine in the Saints which as necessarie in al professorus of gods word is ioyned with the hearing therof Our Sauiour Christ ioyning the hearing and doing of Mat. 7. the word together saith That he that heareth the word doeth it is like to a wise man which buildeth his house on a rocke And shewing whom he accounteth for his brethren and his mother he saith That they are his brethern Luke 8. and mother not which heare onely but which heare and doe the will of God And to the woman which said vnto Mat. 12. Luke 11. him Happie is the wombe that bare thee and the pappes which gaue thee suck he replieth Yea rather happie are they which heare the word of God and doe it Finally when he had washed his Disciples feet mouing them to the imitation and following of his owne example in conclusion of the exhortation he shutteth vp the Iohn 13. matter in this wise If you know these things happie are you if you doe them To heare or know then the will of God and not to doe his word preuayleth nothing This knew the holy Prophets who therefore ioyned practise of the will with the hearing of the word and lawe of God as in Deut. 4. v. 1. 5. c. v. 1. Ierem. 11. 6. This the holy Angell Reuel 1. in the Reuelation weighing and pronouncing them
hypocrites thinke their counterfeite hoâ—ynesse to bee true holinesse wherefore they embrace it they brooke it they delight therein they loue it as if it were sincere and perfect integritie And thus they may bee compared vnto fooles looking into glasses who heare the worde awd looke into the law being carelesse to obey it The other part of this similitude is who so looketh into the perfect law of libertie hee not being a forgetfull hearer but a doer of the worde shall be blessed in his deede In which member we see the lawe is called perfect and a perfect law of libertie 1 Perfect which addition Dauid also giueth vnto the law The law of the Lord is perfect conuerting the soule Psal 19. therefore so called because whatsoeuer appertaineth to faith and godlinesse is therein aboundantly set downe and deliuered so that neither in doctrine neither in maners we ought to seek for any other thing whatsoeuer S John entreating of the perfection of the newe lawe which is the Gospell confesseth that therein all things which Iohn 20. our Sauiour did were not written yet sufficient things to be written which men beleeuing might thereby liue wherefore he saith Many other signes and tokens did Iesus in the presence of his Disciples which are not written in this booke but these things are written that yee might beleeue that Iesus is Christ the sonne of God and that in beleeuing ye might haue life through his name Saint Paul writeth that he kept not backe any thing from the Church of Ephesus but hath shewed them all the Acts 20. counsels of God Tertulian crieth out that that Church is happie to which the Apostles haue powred out all the Tertulian doctrine of God euen with their owne bloud Our Sauiour promiseth the Church a Comforter which should Iohn 16. bring them into all truth What truth is it that the holy Ghost did not teach the Church But yet least wee should thinke there were other truthes beside such as were preached by Christ and penned by the Euangelists it is added that that Comforter should teach them whatsoeuer Christ had taught them before Wherein was enough to saluation as Iohn witnesseth Saint Paul sheweth the excellencie of the worde of God and how perfect it is in all poynts affirmeth that all Scripture is inspired 1. Tim. 3. from aboue and is profitable to teach to improue to correct to instruct in righteousnesse that the man of God might be perfect instructed to euerie good worke Vnto this truth the fathers reuerendly subscribe Saint Tract 49. vpon Iohn Augustine sayeth that where as Christ had done manie things which were not written yet such things were chosen to bee written which the writers thought sufficient for the saluation of them which beleeued Saint Cirill Lib. 12. vpon Iohn hath almost the same wordes All things that were done by Christ were not written but those things onely which seemed sufficient both to maners and to doctrine that men shining through true faith and good workes might come to the heauenly kingdome by Iesus Christ our Lorde Chrysostome vpon Matthew not once and Vpon Mat. 22. 4. hom vpon the Epistle to Titus in like manner sheweth that all things necessarie are in Scripture reuealed therefore concludeth he that they are perfect Athanasius finally affirmeth that the Scriptures inspired froÌ„ aboue is sufficient for instruction in all vertue And this is true in the whole lawe of God but most manifest in the doctrine of the Gospel The lawe which by Moises ministerie was giuen the people was so perfite that almightie God forewarned them that they should neither adde nor diminish therefrom end howe seuerely he punished that malapert and Deut. 4. 12. Prou. 30. sawsie boldnesse in the Israelites which aduentured to adde any thing either to the doctrine or the ceremonies so many sermons of the Prophets the interpreters of the lawes so many testimonies of holy Scripture the holy sacred diuine histories our Sauiour Christ himselfe witnesseth most plainly Shall we thinke more basely now of the Gospell which is a doctrine more excellent then the â—awe Shall wee thinke God had lesse carefull consideâ—ation of his church in the daies of his son being on earth â—nd afterward then he had in the time of Moises Or shall â—e dare to imagin the Prophets to haue left a more perâ—ect doctrine then the apostles taught by the very mouth â—f Christ and ledde into all truth by the holy Ghost according to the promise Wherefore if the lawe were perfect so that the people durst adde thereto or detract therefro nothing which who tempted were punished shall not the Gospel containe a most perfect doctrine whereunto nothing may be added from which nothing may be detracted This the Angel acknowledged wheÌ„ in Reuel 22. the shutting vp and concluding of the Gospel he protesteth that if any man adde to the wordes of that booke God should adde the plagues in that booke written vnto him and if any should diminish any thing therein God would diminish and take away his name from out of the booke of life Thereby therefore is the perfection of the Gospel concluded Which thing the holy Apostle here to expresse vnto vs calleth the worde of God the perfect law For this cause the Scripture hath the name of a Canon giuen it and is called Canonicall because it is the onely perfect rule line leuell and square whereby all doctrines and all maners must be meet measured examined and prooued as by that which is most sufficient and perfect which suffereth no addition nor detraction for then the rule and measure faileth This being true as most true it is not onely by the infallible worde of God but by the manifest testimonies of the reuerend fathers then Ambrose 3. de virgini all inuentions dreames doctrines traditions vnwritten verities must fall to the ground and be condemned as counterfet adulterie and sacriligious which are not warranted out of the perfect law of the Gospel as Saint Ambros affirmeth The Gospel here hence then is proued to be perfect 2 As it is perfect so is it a law of libertie not that it bringeth men into carnall freedome to do what they lust 1. Pet. 2. whereunto the wicked abuse it for a cloake of wickednesse but because it setteth vs at libertie in our consciences from Satan sinne and death which we obtainie by Christ Iohn 8. who freeing vs we are free in deede He therefore calling vs to the glorious libertie of the sonnes of God and the Gospel preaching this libertie of conscience vnto men is called the law of libertie 3 In this law must we continue herein must we looke continually herein must we meditate day and night herein must we spend our dayes Some thinke it enough Psal 1. to looke into this law once in their liues Some thinke it much to looke into it once in a yeare two three or seuen Some perswade
the fayth of the Saints Which who so euer performeth not bereaueth himselfe not onely of the name of a Christian but of the verie nature of man sayeth Lactantius Lib. 6. c. 11. because it is a dutie of humanitie to helpe in the necessitie and perill of man To the excellent prayse whereof it pertaineth that the supplie of the Saints neede and the ministring to their want is called a sacrifice As Saint Paul calleth the beneuolence of the Philippians sent vnto Philip. 4. him by Epaphroditus their minister a sacrifice of a sweete smelling sauour vnto GOD and the authour to the Hebrues stirring the people thereunto willeth Heb. 13. them to bee mindefull of ministring to the necessitie of the Saintes because with such sacrifices GOD is pleased To the offring whereof vpon the aultar of the needy brethren many things might moue Christians and true professours of pure and vndefiled religion 1 That in his law and Gospel the Lorde requireth this duetie of loue and seruice to be done to whom seeing we are infinitly indetted we herein must be obedient Touching which duetie what commaundements haue we Leuit. 19. in the holy Scripture Did not Almightie God charge Israel that they should leaue the gleaning of their haruest and the remainder of their vintage that the poore might thereby bee releeued Gaue hee not to the same Deut. 15. people commaundement that when they came into the land of their inheritance if any of their brethren fell into pouertie they should giue vnto him and not bee grieued Isai 58. therewith that so they might be blessed from God Doth not God call the hypocrites who pretended religion to this point and propertie of seruice and holie worshippe to breake their bread to the hungrie to call againe the wanderer to cloath the naked and not to despise their owne flesh Doeth not our blessed Sauiour Luke 6. exhort men to this effect of religion and therein to imitate the example of God Doeth not Saint Paul perswade men to distribute to the necessitie of the brethren Rom. 12. Doth hee not desire the Church of Galatia to Gal. 6. doe good vnto all men but specially to the housholde of faith Doeth hee not will Timothie his scholer to 1. Tim 6. charge the riche men of the worlde to bee riche in good workes and readie to distribute Exhorteth not the Heb. 13. Apostle to the Hebrues to communicate and distribute to the poore and needie because thereby God is well pleased Doe not sundrie other Scriptures sounde to the same sense and purpose Seeing Almightie God in his lawe the Prophets in their writings our holie Sauiour in the Gospell the blessed Apostles in their Epistles haue hereunto mooued then no doubt the verie viewe and recording of this commaundement might mooue all such as professe pure Religion and vndefiled before God to this duetie of charitie 2 Neither this onely but also the remembrance of our frailtie and ficklenesse of our worldly condition must moue to charitie For such as are riche to day may be poore to morrowe our riches are vncertaine our state miserable our condition variable our selues may neede to morrowe who to day wallow in all wealth we may come to pouertie which now abound in plentie wee may bee pinched with penurie which nowe enioy prosperitie To the ende therefore that we may finde mercie in miserie let vs shewe pitie in our prosperitie knowing this that who so shutteth his eares to the crie of the poore shall crie himselfe and not bee heard Our Sauiour auoucheth that with what measure wee Prou. 21. Matt. 7. meete vnto other other shoulde meete with the same vnto as also if we meete in a plentifull measure of mercie wee shall haue plenteous mercie shewed vs againe if wee meete in a harde measure of senslesnesse and want of feeling our brethrens want wee our selues shall bee vnpityed in the time of our anguish This Apostle affirmeth that there should be condemnation James 2. mercilesse to him that sheweth no mercie For assuredly whosoeuer in censuring and rashly condemning his brother or not in relieuing and helping him in destresse sheweth himselfe cruell currish hard hearted and mercilesse shall finde Almightie God and men also hard seuere mercilesse and rough agaynst him It is good therefore men should thinke of themselues in their brethrens persons and recount that wee our selues in perill deserue not to bee deliuered if in daunger wee stretch not out our helping hande to others neither in necessitie to be pitied if we succour not in neede such as are destressed This frailtie and changeablenesse who so weigheth and considereth a right shall easily be moued to this propertie of religion and duetie of loue which Saint Iames commendeth 3 That we are members each of each other and all members of one bodie might it not moue vs to mutuall succour In the naturall bodie if one part be grieued the 1. Cor. 12. others are all disquieted if the hee le be pricked the head stowpeth the backe boweth the eyes looke the fingers feele the handes holde and euerie part endeuoureth to remooue the griefe and when our Christian brethren and sisters suffer shall we be senselesse When wee are full shall wee thinke no man emptie VVhen we are housed shal we thinke no man to be harbourlesse When we are clothed shall we perswade our selues that no man then is naked If we be whole is no man sicke If we be sound is no man sore If we be free is no man bonde If vvee bee vvarme is no man colde If vvee abound doeth no man lacke Shall nature teach our members mutually to helpe one another and shall not the bonde of spirituall incorporation teach vs one to suffer with another one to succour another The Pellican when hers are sicke with her owne blood succoureth them and shall we not helpe in their neede our needie brethren redeemed and raunsomed with the bloud of Christ Whome assuredly we haue not for our head neither yet are we his Saints nor felow members of this his misticall bodie vnlesse we bee carefull to succour them in the time of their neede 4 If wee require example God is rich in mercie and goodnesse hee giueth aboundantly to all men and reprocheth none vvhose example our Sauiour commendeth vnto vs to mooue vs thereby to the workes of mercie Be ye mercifull euen as your heauenly father Luke 6. is mercifull 5 If we looke for a president our Sauiour Christ is our patterne who laide downe his life for vs that wee should lay downe our liues much more our goodes for the brethren 1. Iohn 3. 16. 6 If reward may allure vs we haue not onely therefore promise of encrease and multiplying our store here as we see was performed to the widow of Sarepta whose meale in tubbe and oile in cruse though there of dayly were spent decreased not because in destresse she relieued 3. Kings 17. Pro.
10. 24. 2 Cor. 9. 6. 8. 9. 10. Phil. 4. 19. Elias the Prophet but also of eternall blessing yea to be receiued to the eternall kingdome of Iesus Christ if we shew mercie For earthly things to reape heauenly for temporall eternall for transitorie perpetuall how great a change how singular a mercie how incomparable a rewarde Of all artes therefore sayth Chrysostome the Homil. 33. ad pop Anti. Basil fol. 109. 2. pag. Prou. 19. most gainefull and of all vsurie the onely commendable when by giuing to the poore we lend to vsurie vnto the Lord as the wise man writeth 7 If punishment may terrifie vs then let vs recount that as God promiseth exceeding great rewarde both temporall and eternall to the mercifull so he threatneth grieuous punishment both in this life and in the life to come to the mercilesse which thing should moue vs. 8 Finally if we consider that by the Apostle it is set downe as a propertie and effect of true religion without which our religion is but counterfetting our holinesse but halting our deuotion but dissimulation before God thereby shall we be stirred vp to this dutie Wherefore if either the care of Gods commaundements or regard of fraile condition either remembrance of inseparable coniunction in the mysticall bodies or example of the father either president of Christ or promise of reward either threatning of punishment or respect of true religion can doe any thing with vs then let vs be remoued to the relieuing the brethren and to the performance of this duetie of loue wherevnto by the Apostle wee are exhorted The second effect wherein religion appeareth is innocencie Innocencie 2 propertie or effect of religioâ— of our liues that we keepe our selues vnspotted of the worlde which in all those which professe his name in all times in all places in all people God required as the true marke of religion VVherefore when he called Gene. 17. Abraham from the idolatrie of Mesopotamia to the true seruice religion and worship of himselfe God required this as an effect of his vnfeigned religion Walke before me and be perfect When he had established a gouernement among his people and taught them his true Leuit. 11 20. c. religion he requireth holinesse innocencie integritie in them as the effect of their religion Be ye holy for I the Lord your God am holy Our Sauiour Christ the authour Mat. 10. 18. of Christian religion calling his from the impuritie of the worlde willeth them to be innocent as doues and to be as babes without maliciousnesse and so to testifie their religion S. Paul prescribing a religious sacrifice Rom. 12. vnto the newe people of God forewarneth them to take heede of worldly corruptions and not to fashion themselues thereunto to which purpose that counsaile to Timothie serueth singularly let euerie one which calleth vppon Iesus Christ depart from 1. Tim. 2. iniquitie Saint Iohn exhorting men to shewe their 1. Iohn 2 vnfeigned religion by renouncing all worldly wickednesse requireth them not to loue the worlde nor the things therein Finally Saint Iames here describing religion by certaine inseparable properties and effects against hypocrites who pretended religion yet were carelesse of charitie and innocencie of life thereof sayeth in manner following Pure religion and vndefiled euen before God the father is this to visit the fatherlesse and widowes in their aduersitie and to keepe himselfe vnspotted of the world To bee cleare from the sinnes and workes of worldlings and wicked persons to refraine from fleshly lustes and carnall desires wherinto men are naturally cast headlong is to keepe our selues vnspotted of the world which the Saints of God must do that they may bee pure and holy in bodie and minde in soule and spirit in thought and worke that as chast virgins they may bee presented 2. Cor. 11. blamelesse before Iesus Christ Now the spottes wherewith men are stained as they are all maner iniquitie and sinne whereunto worldlings are giuen so are they these especially 1 couetousnesse 2 Vsurie 3 Extortion and oppression 4 Drunkennes and surfetting 5 Adulterie and fleshly vncleannesse 6 Pride and arrogancie 7 Ambition and vaineglorie 8 Contention and enuie 9 Maliciousnes and hatred with the like vvherewithall as mens liues are defiled so their religion is corrupted herewith who so is stained their religion is not pure and vndefiled before God for this is pure religion before God the Father to visite the fatherlesse and vviddovves in their aduersities and to keepe himselfe vnspotted in the vvorld The spirituall man therefore vvho vvill haue his religion to bee pure and vndefiled before God must abstaine from all the vvorkes of the flesh must be cleane from adulterie fornication vncleannes void of riot vvantonnes excesse luxuriousnes far froÌ„ couetousnes vvhich is worshipping of images guiltlesse of murther enuie sedition brawling contentions not geuen to pride ambition vaine confidence but studious of chastitie temperance meeknes gentlenes curtesie mercie modestie patience long suffering goodnes and all manner of vertue wherein true and vndefiled religion consisteth Which thing God the father of our Lord Iesus Christ the God of all grace and goodnes graunt vnto vs that we walking in faith vnfeyned in loue not counterfet in innocencie vnspotted may in all righteousnes and holines of life glorifie him in this present world and after this life ended may liue with Christ for euer in his eternall kingdome To whom with the holy Ghost be all power dominion and maiestie both now and for euer Amen The Analysis or resolution of the seconde chapter of Saint Iames. This secoÌ„d Chap. conteyneth two places Whereof 1. is of not contemning the poore in respect of the rich christian religion not admitting this respect of persons from ver 1. to 14. where there are two things noted 1. The proposition and state of this place that the religioÌ„ and faith of Christ must not be with respect of persons v. 1. 2. the proof of the proposition contening 2 argumentes Whereof 1. FroÌ„ example of such as doe the like therin 3. things 1. The example it selfe 2. 3. 4 2. The euil therin condemned 5. 6. 7. 3. The conclusion 8. 9. 2. From the nature of the lawe which they traÌ„sgresse therin also ar 3. things 1. Proposition v. 10. 2. Confirmation v. 11. 3. Conclusion v. 12. 13. 2. Is of good workes to be ioined with faith Wherein there are 3. things noted Namely 1. The proposition and state of the place That faith is vaine and dead wherwith good works are not ioyned v. 14. 2. The proofe of the place conteyning 4. reasons or arguments From 1. A similitude 15. 16. 17. 18. 2. An absurditie 19. 3. Aâ—rahams example 20 21. 22. 23. Rahabs example v. 25. 3. The conclusioÌ„ 1. Made vers 24. 2. Repeated ver 26. THE SECOND CHAP. OF S. IAMES THE FIRST VERSE THE NINTH SERMON Verse 1 My brethren haue not the faith of our glorious Lord Iesus Christ
calleth Lot his brothers sonne brother Let there be no strife betweene vs and our heardmen for we are brethren Thus the cousins of Christ after this phrase of the Hebrewes are called his brethren When our Sauiour Luke 8. Mat. 12. Christ was preaching within the house to the people there came newes to him that his mother and brethren stoode without desirous to speake with him they which were there called his brethren were Iames Ioses Simon and Iudas the cousins of Christ and the sonnes of Marie Cleopha sister to the blessed virgin as in the next place Chapter of the Euangelist is recorded who reporteth Mat. 13. that the Iewes seeing the wonderfull workes and myracles which he did in murmuring and disdainfull manner spake of him and his kinred and said Is not this the Carpenters sonne is not his mother Mary are not his brethren James and Ioses Simon and Judas These were not his naturall brethren neither the sonnes of Mary the virgin but his cousin 's germane and the sonnes of Alpheus the husbande of Mary Cleopha the sister of the blessed virgin S. John calleth Christes kinsmen who in reproachfull John 7 manner willed him to depart from them and to goe into Iudea to shewe himselfe vnto his Disciples by the name of brethren wherefore he said that in the feast of Tabernacles his brethren said vnto him Depart hence and goe into Iudea that thy Disciples may see the workes thou doest calling his kinsfolke by the name of brethren according to the speech of the Hebrewes Iacob comming Gen. 29. to Rachell the daughter of Laban telleth her that he was her fathers brother and the sonne of Rebecca Rebecca was sister to Laban and Laban vncle to Iacob yet when he properly speaking should haue said I am thy fathers nephewe he saith I am his brother which was common to the Hebrewes And Laban himselfe beating a price with verse 15. Iacob what he would take to serue him calleth Iacob brother after the same manner though thou be my brother yer shalt thou not serue me for nought Thus both in the old and also in the new testament the holy Ghost vsing the phrase of the Hebrewes calleth such as are but kinsfolke and of kinde as cousins by the name of brethren vsing the word Brother much more largely 4 To come nearer vnto the Apostle in the whole booke of God both the olde and also the new testament they are often called brethren which were of the same religion which serued the same true and liuing God which were of the same profession After which acception of brethren the Hebrewes in the olde lawe and the Christians vnder the Gospell are brethren Moses therefore seeing Exod. 2. Acts 7. two Hebrewes contend and striue together to reconcile them and to stay the contention asketh them why they stroue together seeing they were brethren yet brethren onely in respect of their religion wherein they agreeing were called brethren Which is also the meaning of the lawe which willed the Israelites when they came Deut. 15. into the land of Canaan if therin any of their brethrē fel into pouertie and decay they shoulde helpe him releeue him succour him whereunto almighty God respected Deut. 25. when for a time for the hardnes of their harts he forbidding the people to take of their brethren suffered them to take vpon vsurie of strangers accounting all the Iewes as brethren because they serued the true and liuing god but the Nations and people of other Countries as strangers because they agreed not with them in their religion In which sence the lawe speaketh when it either forbiddeth or permitteth this or that to bee done vnto the brethren The newe testament following the old herein and the Apostles holy men of God in the primitiue church imitating the examples of the Saintes in the time of the law and Prophetes call in like manner those brethren which are of the same religion and profession of the Gospell Wherefore Saint Peter immediately after Christes ascension speaking to the Disciples and professors of the Acts 1. Gospell made this oration vnto them Men and brethren this Scripture must needes haue beene fulfilled which the holie Ghost by the mouth of Dauid had spoken before of Judas which was guide to those which tooke Iesus Acts ◠Men and brethren Not long after speaking vnto the people after the discension of the holy Ghost wherewith they being replenished were thought to haue bene drunk with new wine in his sermon then made he crieth out Men and brethren I may boldly speake vnto you of the Patriarke Dauid c. The twelue Apostles ordayning Acts 6. Deacons in the Church speaking to those which professed the Gospel say in this maner wherefore brethren looke you out among you seuen men of honest report and full of the holy Ghost and of wisedome whome we may appoint to this businesse Saint Paul in his Sermon Acts 13. at Antiochia in Pisidia giueth this appellation to the professours Men and brethren children of the generation of Abraham and whosoeuer among you feareth God to you is the word of this saluation sent and a litle after Be it knowne vnto you therfore men and brethren Verse 38. that through this man is preached vnto you the forgiuenesse of sinnes Thus must we take brethren when in their Epistles the Apostles call the Saints brethren as Paul almost in euery Epistle S. Peter and S. John happily not rarely vse it reputing them for brethren who professe the same faith and religion of Christ In which sense our Apostle is to bee taken also who in this proposition noting the persons whom he admonisheth calleth them his brethren My brethren And this is the holy and spirituall brotherhoode whereinto we are knit in Christ in whom and by whom we are the sonnes of God and an heauenly and holy brotherhood among our selues The Saints of God may well here be called brethren 1 Because they haue one spirituall ghostly and heauenly father which is God who is father of vs all of whom 1. Cor. 8. are all things and we in him Which Paul vseth as an argument to pricke and prouoke vs vnto loue there is one Ephes 4. God and father of all which is aboue all and through you all and in you all therefore our Sauiour maketh God his father and the father of all the Saints I ascend to my father Iohn 20. and your father my God and your God 2 As because we haue one spirituall father we are brethren so because we haue one spirituall mother we are brethren nowe as God is our ghostly Father so is the Church our mysticall mother that most chaste spouse of Christ which hath brought vs forth by a newe birth in whose sweete bosome we are noursed into whose happie lappe we are gathered with whose fruitfull breasts we are fed who dayly cherisheth vs for hir owne with the sincere
milke of the worde with the exceeding comfort of the Sacraments and bringeth vs vp vnder the most wholsome discipline of Iesus Christ that we might be holy blameles before him through loue Whō if we agnize not and recount as our mother neither may we presume Ephe. 1. to thinke God to bee our father for such mutuall coniunction there is betwixt God and his Church as who so hath not her for his mother cannot haue God for his father as S. Cyprian very well writeth Christians therefore De simpli praelato and the vnfeined professours of true religion hauing the Church for their common misticall mother are a misticall and spirituall brotherhood among themselues 3 Neither that onely but they are also begotten with one seede of their new birth and regeneration which is Iames 1. the immortall seede of the word This the Apostle Saint James hath foretolde and foretaught vs when disputing of the causes of our new birth he sayeth of his owne will begate he vs with the worde of truth that we should bee the first fruits of his creatures Saint Peter therunto subscribeth 1. Pet. 1. being borne againe not of mortall but of immortall seede of the worde of God Saint Paul thereunto agreeth protesting to the Church of Corinth that he 1. Cor. 4. had begotten thē through the Gospel VVherfore as men springing from the same seede of the same parents are brethren in nature so Christians in hauing the same seed of the word of God whereby they are mistically begotten againe and regenerate are spiritually brethren so reputed so that the saints of God are to be counted brethren because they are all begotten with the immortall seed of the word of God the instrument of their regeneration 4 If Christ vouchsafe vs the name of brethren and so we haue him as a common brother then are we therefore also brethren by right among our selues For as those men which haue one third for their brother are brethren among themselues in nature as Iames Ioses hauing Iude Matt. 13. for their brother so that he being one third brother to both they must therfore be brethren betwixt thēselues so all Christians hauing Iesus Christ as their elder brother are brethren by grace among themselues also Now that Christ is our brother and so vouchsafeth vs it is apparant Iohn 20. therof assuring vs he telleth Mary that she must go to his brethren the apostles tell thē that he was ascended to his father and their father to his God their God Now Matt. 22. that which in speciall was spoken vnto them our Sauiour applieth generally to all the Saints who so shall doe my fathers will which is in heauen the same is my brother sister and mother The author to the Hebrues auoucheth the same out of Dauid I will declare thy name to my Psal 22. Heb. 1. 2. brethren in the middest of the congregation will I praise thee And a little after inferring this as graunted he sayeth It became him in all things to bee like his brethren that hee might bee mercifull and a faithfull high Priest in things appertayning to God Finally Saint Paul those whome hee knewe before hath hee also predestinate to bee like the image of his sonne Rom. 8. that hee might bee the first borne among manie brethren Christians then hauing Christ as their elder brother are therefore called brethren by right among themselues 5 Finally inasmuch as the Saints diuide the same inheritance among them therfore are they called brethren For brethren they are as Aristotle writeth among whō the Ethico 9. same inheritāce is diuided yea they which diuide the same lands liuing patrimony possessiō goods or riches are cōmonly reputed brethren the sons saints of god cōmunicate the same inheritance diuide the same kingdome of their heauenly father among them are coheires ioint-heires of the heauenly patrimonie eternall life therefore brethren S. Paul exhorting Christians to vnitie loue draweth his reason from the inheritance of the Saints we Ephe. 4. haue all one hope of calling we all cōmunicate the same inheritance of eternal life we all looke for the same kingdome therefore must we liue in concord and vnitie Saint Peter sheweth in like manner that there is one inheritance one common kingdome the same promises of life 2. Pet. 1. to all the Saints of God wherefore he saith that they all are by the same promises made partakers of the same heauenly nature In regard therefore of their inheritance which is one to all the Saints they are also brethren And this diuine and heauenly brotherhoode is violate and broken when either by erronious doctrine or corruption in religion or dissention in opinion or disdainfull contempt the poore and true Saints are disquieted and troubled Frater fere alter almost another equall of like condition The diligent consideration of this holy brotherhood greatly nourisheth amitie and cherisheth loue among the Saints whereunto respect of persons is opposed and therefore the more effectually to mooue them to loue whereof hee afterwarde speaketh the Apostle in the first place noting the persons calleth them brethren which brotherhood carefully remembred shall both remoue respect of persons from them cherish loue in their hearts and bosoms whose condition calling is like equall The Saints whom he calleth brethren being the persons 2. The thing it selfe whom he admonisheth in the next place commeth the thing it selfe whereof they are admonished that they haue not the faith of Christ in respect of persons wherewith true loue true charitie true religion cannot stande nor consist wherein the Saints are giuen to vnderstand that they must not professe Christian religion in respect of persons as reuerencing regarding respecting the rich and wealthy men of the world and neglecting disdaining contemning the poore but rather in their publike meetings and assemblies brotherly and louingly to embrace one another without disdainig the poore brethren who being of the same heauenly and holy brotherhood wherby they are of equall condition before God ought not then to be contemned or neglected of men haue not the faith of our Lord Iesus Christ in respect of persons 1 What is here ment by faith Christian religion the true seruice of Christ the profession of the Gospel whereunto respect of persons is contrarie For if pure religion and vndefiled before God be this to visite the fatherlesse and widowes in their aduersities and to regarde the poore in their miseries as before was taught vs then contrarie hereunto is the contempt of the poore and preferring of the rich which respect of persons is here condemned 2 Christ is called the glorious Lorde in this place sometime to like purpose is he called the Lord of glorie by S. Paul to the Corinthians when he sayth that none 1. Cor. 2. of the Princes of this world did know Christ for had they knowne him they would neuer
this world 1 The first euill for the which the prophane riche Tyranny â—en are to be held as execrable is their tyrannie they â—ppresse the poore by tyrannie Men are oppressed by tyannie diuers waies 1. When they are imprisoned afflicâ—ed persecuted cruelly by the rich and mighty men of the â—orld then are they oppressed by tyrannie The poore â—rethren the holy men and Saints of God for the profesâ—on of the faith for the religion of Christ for the defence â—f the word of trueth by the mighty men of the world aâ—y wise afflicted are oppressed by tyrannie Thus were â—e Apostles of Christ by the cruell Scribes Pharisies and â—rinces of the people by tyrannie oppressed when for the â—ospels sake they were imprisoned scourged excommuâ—icate and persecuted Pylat Herod conspired together Mat. 27. â—o oppresse our Sauiour Christ by tyrannie Thus was Acts 7. â—aint Steuen the blessed Martyr oppressed by the tyrannie â—f the Iewes and for the religion of Christ persecuted vnâ—o death Thus the Prophetes by the tyrannie of their â—rinces as Isai Jeremie Amos and the rest haue been opâ—ressed Thus the holy men of God the poore Saints and â—rethren in Fraunce in Flaunders in Italie in Spaine are â—ppressed by tyrannie Thus the renowmed Martyrs in â—ur own countrie and nation not long since haue in like â—anner by tyrannie beene oppressed After like manner â—â— the time of the Apostle the poore brethren were oppressed by the tyrannie of rich men wherefore the riche ought rather to be accounted execrable and cursed then with disdainefull contempt of the poore brethren to bee preferred and honoured of men 2 The rich oppresse the poore by tyrannie when in the trades of this life they deale hardly deceitfully vncoÌ„scionably extremely This oppression God expresly forbade his people the Israelites in the law When thou sellest Leuit. 25. ought to thy neighbour or byest ought of him you shall not oppresse one another Saint Paul forewarneth 1. Thes 4. of this oppression Let no man oppresse or defraude his brother in bargaining for the Lord is an auenger of such things When the rich men haue gotten commodities into their hands and make the poore pay therefore what themselues lust when they make the poore pay deere wheÌ„ they might affoord it cheaper when rich men geue mean wares to the poore for the best euill for good putrified corrupt for sound curraÌ„t theÌ„ they oppresse the poor by tyrannie This oppression in all times and in al commonwealths in all coastes and countreyes of the worlde is vsed whereby the poore through the tyrannie of the rich are oppressed For which the rich ought to be accounted accursed 3 The poore are oppressed also by tyrannie of the rich and wealthie when they wryng them by vsurie forfeitures exactions impositions and vll manner extortioÌ„ As the rich oppressed the poore by tyrannie in the time of the Prophet Isai where against he crieth out and complayneth Isai 3. What haue ye to doe that ye beate my people to peeces and grinde the faces of the poor saith the Lord euen the Lord of hostes Almighty God in the Princely Prophet Dauid crieth out against this tyrannous oppression Doe not all workers of wickednes knowe that they Psal 14. eate vp my people as they eate bread Thus were the people oppressed by the tyrannie of the riche in the time of Micheas the Prophet whereof he spake in this wise They hate the good and loue the euill they pluck their skinnes from them and the flesh from their bones and they eate Miche 3. vp the flesh of my people and flay off their skinnes from them they breake their bones and choppe them in peeces as for the potte and as flesh within the cauldron Thus the Prophet condemneth their Iudges officers rulers and rich men of the land for their cruel extortioÌ„s exactions oppressions whereby they might be very well compared to Wolues Beares Lions and sauage Beastes which rent and teare the flesh from the bones the skinne from the backes the partes from the body so outragious is their crueltie These cruel persons for their tyrannous persecution and oppression may be compared to the fish Sargus which haunting the Aegyptian sea oppresseth the little fishes catching al their meat and reliefe from them They are not vnlike the fish Scarus which some take to be the Gilthead or Goldenie Which fish chaweth cud like a beast and deuoureth all the little fishes which meete him Such are the rich men of this worlde against the poore for like Sargus they deuour the meat sustenance and liuing of the poore and eate vp the laboures of their hands and the sweate of their browes licking and wiping the fatte from the beard of the poore Like Scarus they deuour the poore of the land and eate vp the people as it were bread These growe rich of the pouertie waxe fatte of the need feed ful of the emptines cloath themselues of the nakednes house theÌ„selues by the vnharbouring prank vp theÌ„selues by the penurie make themselues mery by the miserie of the poore and so oppresse them by tyrannie for which they should be held accursed 4 Finally rich men oppresse the poore when they weary and waste the bodies of the poore with toilesome labour vnrewarded as the Landlord vseth the poore Tenant the rich the poore without hire to whom they doe seruice for whom they labour toile and moile for feare afflicted and oppressed by their tyrannie HereÌ„ce is it that in sundrie places of the land the poore Farmer is compelled to carte to carrie to plowe to sowe to fetch to beare to doe all manner busines for the tyrannous oppression of the Gentleman Thus and by like meanes the rich oppressing the poore by tyrannie ought rather to be accouÌ„ted accursed then with the contempt and disdaine of the poore to be preferred Seeing therefore the rich by sundrie waies afflict the poore for the which we should hold theÌ„ as execrable it is a point of madnes for men through partiall respect had to their persons to honour them with contempt of the poore which are godly 2 Another and seconde euill for which they ought to be helde accursed is their crueltie and vnmercifulnes Vnmercifulnes For they drawe the poore before iudgement seates either for their profession and religion as in the time of the Apostle was vsuall For for the profession of Christian religion the holy Apostles the blessed Martyrs the faithfull seruants of Christ were drawen before seates of iudgement as in the whole booke of the Actes of the Apostles Acts 5. c in the stories Ecclesiasticall by Eusebius Nicephorus Socrates and others written is apparantly euident Or els for their debts they cruelly handle them and other for matters of no great waight or when loue woulde forgeue all bring them before seates of iudgement sue them in the lawe wearye them with this Court or that and shewe all vnmercifulnes against them Thus
another The lawe of loue therefore comming and proceeding from God the king of all kings and kingdomes of the earth is therefore called royall kingly princely 2 Because it is the chiefe of all lawes which concerne our dueties towardes our brethren perswading men and drawing them to the o-obedience of the seconde table which in perfourming of loue is fulfilled Therefore is loue so often called the fulfilling of the lawe Saint Paul saieth that the whole Rom. 13. law is briefly contained in this loue the neighbour as thy selfe To like effect in another place to another Church he sayeth All the lawe is fulfilled in one worde Gal. 5. which is this loue thy neighbour as thy selfe And to his scholer Timothie the end of the commandement is loue 1. Tim. 1. out of a pure heart and good conscience and faith vnfeigned Seeing then the lawe of loue is as the chiefe head and as it were the Queene ouer other vertues and duties and the onely thing wherein all the lawe of the seconde Table is contained complete and fulfilled it maye therefore not amisse bee called royall or princely 3 This law furthermore is called royall because it is like the kings high way for as the kings high way is open for euerie man to passe therein and bringeth men from place to place foorth out right without turnings So the lawe of GOD which is the lawe of loue is open plaine without turnings of all men to bee gone in trauailed past through not turning either to the right hande or to the left through respect of persons whereunto who so respecteth declineth turneth out of the high way and wandereth 3 The law of loue being this roiall law and for these causes so called enioyneth men to loue their neighbours as themselues In which three things may here briefly be obserued 1 What this law requireth loue 2 To whom to our neighbour 3 How as to our selues That Gods lawe requireth loue who readeth the Scriptures and seeth not who peruseth the word of god and is ignorant God himselfe in the verie lawe expresly Leuit. 19. commaundeth that men should loue one another Our Sauiour Christ the very expounder of his fathers will vnto men exhorteth all the Saints thereunto as to the cognizance and liuerie wherby they should bee knowne to be his seruants The Apostles the interpreters of this Iohn 13. lawe enfourmed and taught by the holy Ghost the spirite whereby they were ledde into all truth haue thereof beene carefull Therefore Saint Paul owe nothing Rom. 13. Ephes 5. to any but that ye loue one another And againe be yee followers of God as deare children and walke in loue euen as you haue Christ for example And againe And Col. 3. aboue all things put on loue which is the bonde of perfectnesse To whom Saint Peter subscribeth aboue all 1. Pet. 4. things haue feruent loue among your selues for loue couereth the multitude of sinnes Saint John in his three Epistles therein laboureth especially to perswade the Saints to follow loue Of which in the time of his preaching he was so carefull that as Saint Ierome recordeth Vpon 6. to Galath being verie aged and not able without helpe to ascende into the Pulpet preached still of loue vntill his auditours were wearie of the same to whom he answered it was the thing that the whole lawe required and enioyned of God which who so hath hath all things VVherefore if we looke either into the olde Testament or the newe wee shall finde that the royall lawe of God enioyneth loue Whereof we are forgetfull when enuie and malice hatred and rancour debate and contention couetousnesse and vsurie slaundering and backebiting lying and deceite separating our selues from the brethren respect of riches honour glory worldly pompe not of religion pietie and godlinesse reigneth in our hearts The persons whom we must loue are our neighbors thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe But who is Leuit. 19. our neighbour Our Sauiour Christ by the parable of the man falling into the handes of the theeues betwixt Luke 10. Hierico and Hierusalem telleth the lawier who questioned with Christ to tempt him that all men which neede our help or to whom any dutie belongeth are our neighbours whether neare at hand or farre of whether friends or enemies rich or poore one or another Wherehence Saint Augustine concludeth that all men are our neighbours to whom either dutie should bee shewed if it bee Lib. 1. doctrine Christ. c. 30. needfull either remaineth due if it be required And citing that place of Saint Paul thou shalt not commit adulterie thou shalt not kill thou shalt not steale thou shalt not beare false witnesse against thy neighbour and if there bee any other commaundement it is briefly contained in this thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe by neighbour saith he must wee vnderstande all men vnlesse we will say it is lawfull to commit adulterie with the wife or some or to kill some or to rob some or beare false witnesse against some But seeing these cannot lawfully be done against any therefore vnder neighbour euerie man is comprised In his worke of true religion reprouing men for louing men not because they were men and the creatures of God but because they De vera religione were allianced or affianced vnto them sayeth it were discourtesie not to loue in respect they are men and to loue in respect they are fathers or children c. Thereby teaching vs to loue all men because all men in that they are men are our neighbours The lawe teaching vs to loue all men and to doe duetie vnto them as vnto neighbours for to respect the persons of the riche and preferre them with neglect of the poore is agaynst this lawe whereof in so doing wee are transgressours The manner howe wee must loue is as our selues And euerie man vnfeignedly feruently continually loueth himselfe so must wee also loue our neighbours albeit straungers albeit enemies who are all our neighbours 4 This then being the summe and substance of this royall lawe to loue our neighbours as our selues who finally may be saide to fulfill this lawe They fulfill the royall lawe of loue who through faith working by loue â—al 5. obey this lawe of God And this faith of Gods Saints looketh not to the outward appearance of mens persons but to the vnfeigned profession of Christian religion Of this fulfilling of the law the Apostle may seeme to speake if ye fulfill the royall law according to the Scripture which saith Loue thy neighbour as thy selfe you do well The obedience of Gods children is accepted albeit vnperfect for Christs sake whose righteousnes imputed vnto vs we are by faith through imputation saide to fulfill the lawe As before vpon the 1. Chap. ver 22. hath beene said The obedience and fulfilling of Gods law is accepted according to the measure of faith distributed to euery Ephe. 4. Rom.
of you say vnto them Depart in peace warme your selues fill your bellies notwithstanding he geue them nothing which is needful for the body what helpeth it 17 Euen so the faith if it haue no workes is dead in it selfe 18 But some man might say thou hast the faith and I haue workes shew thou mee thy faith by thy workes and I will shew thee my faith by my works 19 Thou beleeuest there is one God thou doest well the deuils also beleeue and tremble 2. part of the Chapter HEre now beginneth the second part of this Chapter and so is continued to the ende concerning good workes necessarilie to be ioyned with true faith in all the Saintes of God whereof our faith destitute is dead and not that liuely faith whereby men are iustified before God In this part there are three things 1. The proposition 14. ver 2. The proofe ver 15. 16. to 26. verse 3. The Conclusion ver 24. 26. These words red conteine two things 1. The Proposition of the place faith without good workes is vaine and dead 2. The 2. first arguments of proof in this place set downe 1. Is from a similitude In the which 3. things are to be noted 1. The similitude it selfe 2. The applicatiō therof 3. A preuenting of ar◠obiection 2. Is from an absurditie It were absurd to professe no better a faith then the deuil◠haue So do men whose faith is void of work◠1 Now to proceed vnto these thinges as they lie in the Apostle The first is the Proposition whereof thus saith the Apostle What auaileth it though a man say hee hath faith when he hath no workes Can his faith saue him As if he would say That faith which is void and destitute of good workes as fruites effects and tokens of a faith is not to be reputed and taken for a true sauing and iustifying faith but rather for a shew and shadow of faith then for faith indeede for that no man is iustified and saued by faith before GOD whose faith in due time and in conuenient manner sheweth not it selfe in the fruites and dueties of loue A doctrine most wholesome most needfull most necessarie most profitable cōteyning a most graue discourse of the fruites of sanctification in al the elect of god against such as make shew of faith without godlines wherin men are taught that the very profession of Gods word christian religion profiteth nothing vnlesse it be ioyned with the studie of good works whereby our faith is made manifest vnto men This matter and argument is often vrged against the shamelesse hypocrites of all times who pretend religiō in outward appearance but practise not true holines whereby their religion might be cōfirmed as both in the former Chapter towards the end and from this place to the knitting vp of this present Chapter By Saint Paul 1. Titus who inueyeth against their hypocrisie who professe in words they know God but in workes and deedes denie him being abhominable disobedient and to euery good worke reprobate whereof the world shal be full towardes the ende thereof as hee also foretolde his Scholer Timothie 2. Tim. 3. 2. Pet. 1. euen of them which should haue a shewe of godlines but should deny the trueth thereof To whom Saint Peter subscribeth who requireth in the Saintes that vertue action and practise of good workes be ioyned with faith that there may be that golden chaine of all Christian ornaments in them wherewith aboue other thinges their liues might be beautified Whereof also Saint Iohn admonisheth 1. Iohn 3. in calling men to the practise and doing of righteousnes And our Sauiour himselfe in the holy Gospell Mat. 7. casting them off as workers of wickednes whose whole religion is in words onely Lord Lord and counting thē for truely religious who endeuour to doe the will of their Father which is in heauen Finally hereunto serue al the exhortations in holy Scripture whereby the men of God moue vs to the practise of obedience and studie of vertue in the whole course of our life which is the onely speciall drift in the Apostles discourse here set downe as is manifestly apparant Albeit then men by their workes deserue not life ne yet purchase their saluation by their deedes but with god are iustified onely through faith in Iesus Christ as the whole body of Scriptures the examples of Fathers the testimonies of the learned Doctors of the Church confirme yet are good workes so necessarie in those which are once iustified by faith before God as that where they are not faith is dead and fruitlesse yea a shadow of faith rather then faith it selfe whereby men are iustified and saued before God Which thing the Apostle Saint Iames to intimate in his affirmance here auoucheth What auaileth it my brethren though a man say he hath faith when he hath no workes Can his faith saue him That faith thē which is without good works is not such a faith as whereby we are iustified and stand before God but a fruitelesse dead and barraine faith whereof we boast in vaine For outward profession without holy conuersation is halting hypocrisie and pretended religion without true reformation is double iniquitie This is the doctrine of holy Scripture this is the state and proposition of this present Treatise this is the thing carefully continually preached by the Ministers and Preachers of the gospel now receiued yet our aduersaries to bring vs into odious and hatefull contempt with men with batter backbiting and reproachfull slaunder say We preach libertie to sinne we lay loose the raignes in the neckes of men to all iniquitie we geue licence to all licenciousnes and impietie when we preach that good workes are necessarie in all those which are iustified partly to set forth Gods glorie partly to shew and expresse our vnfeyned faith partlie to winne others by vertuous example to godlines preach we liberty when we teach that faith voide of good works when time place persons and other occasions and circūstances serue is vaine fruitlesse and barraine Teach wee licentiousnes to sinne when we crie against the vain profession of men carelesse of the dueties of loue Laye wee the raines loose in the neckes of men to runne he adlong into their owne destruction when we auouch that euerie one which calleth vpon Christ must depart from iniquitie Geue we bitte and bridle to iniquitie Finally when we all with one mouth and one mind crie out against verball religion which is onely in word and driue men to the practise of pure and holy obedience if they will euer looke to inherite the kingdome of heauen Doe wee like heretikes swerue from the trueth and not rather agree meet iust with Saint Iames his doctrine who affirmeth that men in saying they haue faith when they haue no workes auaile nothing neither that such a faith can saue them The Proposition of the Apostle therefore is this If a man say he
no flesh and the chiefe knowledge of sinne come by the morall lawe then doe not the woorkes of the morall lawe iustifie more then the workes of the ceremoniall lawe of God 3 That lawe whose workes Saint Paul excludeth from being meanes of mans iustification causeth wrath Rom. 4. as in the same disputation is auouched but to cause wrath is not proper to the ceremonies of the law which were rather giuen to reconcile the people to God but to the morall lawe which thundereth out the fearful wrath Deut. 27. Gal. 3. of God against all transgressions Therefore not onely not the ceremonies but neither the morall workes of the law do iustifie vs before God 4 Finally S. Paul to the Church of Galatia handeling the same argument and question of iustification Gal. 3. and therin prouing that vve art not iustified by the works of the lavve he reasoneth from contraries by the lavve vve are held accursed therefore thereby vvee are not saued and iustified His antecedent or former proposition he proueth by the lavve it selfe vvherein it is thus vvritten Cursed is euery one that continueth not in all Deut. 27. things that are vvritten in the lavv to do them Novv this curse is not so much vnderstood of the breach of the ceremonies as of the moral precepts to the transgression vvhereof from 15. verse to 26. verse setting dovvne seuerall curses as against idolatry disobedience of children to their parents remouing of land markes vvhereunder he condemneth all iniuries and extortions not counselling and helping our neighbour hindering the right of the straunger fatherlesse and vvidovv incest buggerie priuy hurt briberie 36. verse he concludeth Cursed saith he is euerie one that abideth not in all things that are vvritten in this booke to do them Citing therefore that place in the matter question of iustification vvhich he applieth to faith altogether taketh frō works speaketh not of the ceremonies of the lavv only but of the moral precepts also so of all the vvorks of the lavv vvhich both in vvhole and in part are denied to iustifie vs before God Albeit this controuersie betvvixt the Ievves and Acts 15. 5. Gal. 1. 11. Rom. 4. 9. the Apostles began about circumcision vvhich the Ievves vvould haue annexed to faith the Gospel as necessarie to euery one which should be saued as appeareth yet the Apostle rising from the part to the vvhole from circumcision to all the lavve of Moises excludeth not only circumcision but all the vvorkes of the lavve from iustifying vs before God It follovveth not therefore because faith and vvorks are both in gods Saints togither therfore they haue the same effect namely to iustifie before God For albeeit man hath at once feete handes eares and eyes yet followeth not that they serue to one vse but to seuerall the feete to walke the handes to touch the eares to heare the eyes to see so albeit in the Saints there is both faith and good workes yet by faith not by workes are we saued and iustified before GOD. In the Sunne there are together both heate and light yet is not the light but the heate and influence cause of the bringing foorth of earthly creatures and fruites of the ground and by the light not by the heate it shineth vnto men In the Element of water naturally there is moysture ioyned with colde yet to purge and wash is proper to the moysture not to the colde to coole proper to the coldnesse rather then to the moysture So in like manner albeit fayth and good woorkes bee in the Saints at once yet are men iustified by faith and beleefe not by woorkes which in deede are not good but in as much as we are iustified by faith in Christ from whence as fruites from a tree they spring vnto men and are manifest to the worlde by order and consideration faith going before as the cause gendering good woorkes as effects in the Saints of God To applie iustification to workes as well as to faith is a deceit and fallacie from the accident in applying that to one which is proper to another because both are ioyned together Saint Origen vpon the 3. Rom. sheweth that faith alone without works saueth whereof he giueth the theefe for exemple and the woman to whom Christ said thy sins are forgiuē thee thy faith hath made thee whole Origen in Rom. 3. Now that we say faith and workes are ioyned together so inseparablie as that faith without workes is dead according to this infallible doctrine in them which are alreadie iustified it is true not simplie For in men to be iustified they are not for in them first faith is whereby they are iustified and afterwardes good workes follow In the poore publican there were no good works Luke 18. but faith was in him whereby moued he hūbled himselfe said O God be merciful vnto me a sinner so destitute of workes he departed iustified The theefe who through Luke 23. faith intreated our Sauiour Christ that he would remember him when he came to his kingdome thereby was iustified yet had no good workes apparant with his faith Faith therefore in men to be iustified is without workes but being once iustified workes as soone as occasion is ministred shew themselues in the Saints of God according to this doctrine Truely therefore saith Saint Augustine When the Apostle saith wee suppose or conclude Defide operibus c. 14. that a man is iustified by faith without the works of the lawe he doeth it not that men professing and obteining faith should despise the workes of righteousnes but that euery man might know that by faith he may be iustified And writing to Sixtus the priest he saith The Saints haue Epist 105. Sixto good works in as much as they are iustified but to bee made righteous they haue none To Honoratus hee speaketh in like manner Good Epist 120. Honorato workes beginne after that we are iustified but we are not therefore iustified because good works went before iustificatiō Thus must we wisely distinguish times and persons the time before iustification when faith is alone from the time when we are iustified at what time faith and workes are ioyned together The persons to be iustified in whom faith only is required fom these which are iustified already in whom besides faith good workes must also shine and flourish For they together with faith receaue also the holy Ghost and Spirite of sanctification as saint Luke Acts 10. 44. Gal. 32. Rom. 4 3. Tit. 5 Ephes 1. 13. recordeth to haue hapned the Centurion and Saint Paul auoucheth to the churches of Galatia Rome Ephesus to his Scholer Titus And this spirit receaued with our iustification is not idle but worketh so in the saints as that he draweth them from sinne and pricketh them forward to al good works that they may be filled with the fruites of righteousnesse which are by Iesus Christ vnto the glorie and
man be iustified by the like The deuils beleeue and tremble yet not iustified not saued Now that the deuils beleeue there is one God yea and confesse Iesus Christ to be his onely sonne yet tremble before his throne and diuine presence the holy word of God and the most sacred scriptures do teach vs when our blessed Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ was come into the land of the Gergesens there mette him two mâ—n possessed with deuils which came out of the graues very fierce and terrible so that no man might passe by that way And these deuils possessing these two men cried out vnto Christ with trembling and feare Iesus thou sonne of God what haue we to doe with thee art thou come hether to torment vs before the time In another Euangelist in like manner when the people preaced about Christ to be healed the vncleane spirites which were in them whom Christ then cured seeing him fell downe before him and cried saying Thou art the sonne of God The deuill possessing him whom neither fetters could holde nor chaines could binde nor bandes could bridle seeing the Lord Iesus a farre of running and worshipped him crying with a lowde voyce what haue I to doe with thee Iesus the sonne of the most high God To this sense soundeth that also in the Euangelist Saint Luke 4. item v. 41. eius deus Luke 8. 26. Luke who writeth that the vncleane spirite possessing the man in the Synagogue of Capernaum in Galile knew Christ God blessed for euermore and also confessed him openly Whereof the Euangelist saieth thus In the Synagogue there was a man which had a spirite of an vncleane deuill which cried with a loude voice saying vnto Iesus Christ Oh what haue we to doe with thee Iesus of Nazareth Art thou come to destroy vs I know whom thou art euen the holy one of God These places nowe cited out of Saint Matthew cap. 8. ver 18. 19. of S. Marke 3. cap. ver 11. and cap. 5. ver 2. 3. c. of Saint Luke cap. 4. ver 33. 34. c. and 5. 41. Luke cap. 8. ver 26. and many such like places doe euidently shewe a kinde of beliefe to bee in the deuils whereby they be perswaded there is a God Their confessing also the sonne of God Iesus Christ to be God euen the sonne of the most highest and their prostrating and casting downe of themselues before his diuine presence Finally their feare least he should torment them and their desiring of him not to sende them into the deepe the place of their punishment confirmeth this truth the deuils beleeue also and tremble The deuills then doe not onely beleeue there is one God but also confesse Iesus Christ to bee his sonne and tremble for feare of his mightie power To conclude this beliefe of the deuils and vnclean Acts 19. spirites saint Luke in the Acts of the holy Apostles setteth forth most euidently in the storie of the seuen sonnes of Sceua the priest and Iewe. Which sonnes of his being Exorcists and taking vpon them to call on the name of Iesus whom Paul preached coniured therby the foule and vncleane spirites to come out of men but the euill spirit by them thus coniured in a certaine man answered them and said Iesus I know and Paul I know but who are you Thus did the deuil nor only beleeue but confesse also not onely Christ the sonne of the most highest but Paul also the seruant of the Lord and of our blessed Sauiour Iesus Christ Albeit these testimonies out of the newe Testament bee most cleare to teach vs that the deuils beleeue there is one God yet let vs also cast our eyes vppon the former generations and looke euen from the beginning and in the succeeding ages and wee shall see out of the olde Testament also this same confirmed and so haue a most sweete and pleasaunt harmonie of them both together VVhen God Almightie had made man and placed him in the most pleasaunt garden of Eden and had giuen Gene. 3. him commaundement that he shoulde not eate of the forbidden fruite which grewe in the middest of Paradise euen of the tree of the knowledge of good and euill Satan tempting man to disobedience doth not denie that there was anie God which had giuen such commaundement to man but as beleeuing there was one God and confessing the same vnto Euah asketh her whether God indeede had commaunded them not to eate of the tree of knowledge VVhen the sonnes of God the holie Angels stoode all about the throne of God and Satan himselfe comming from the compassing of the earth and the worlde Iob 1. 2. presented himselfe also before his diuine Maiestie and God had demaunded of him whether he had considered Iob his seruant The deuill as beleeuing the heauenlie and diuine nature confesseth the Godheade in his accusation of Iob hath Iob serued God for nought Thus the deuill at that time also beleeued Finally when the Lorde Almightie sitting vpon his heauenly throne and hauing all the hoste of heauen about 3. Kings 22. him as it were consulting and deuising to bring a iust plague vpon Ahab the wicked and vngodly King of Israell had but asked the question who woulde entice Ahab that he might perish in Ramoth Gilead Satan the deuill as beleeuing that diuine nature and excellent maiestie to be God submitted himselfe to Gods will offered himselfe to the execution of his iudgements and sayd I will entice him Thus then both the testimonies of the olde and the authorities of the newe Testament confirme the doctrine of our Apostle the deuils beleeue and tremble Nowe where the Apostle Saint Iames saieth thou beleeuest there is one God thou doest well the deuils also beleeue and tremble this speach thou doest well may haue a double sense For either it may be taken irronically and in taunting wise as iustly vpbraiding and reprouing them for their vaine ostentation of fayth and their boasting in their beleefe which is no better then the faith of diuels VVherefore as when men doe most wickedly yet we in reproouing in taunting in mocking and checking manner say O it is well done and so reproue their iniquitie So here Saint Iames bitterly and sharpely inueighing agaynst the wicked and iustly reproouing their vaine faith sayeth Thou beleeuest there is one God thou doest well the deuâ—ls beleeue also and tremble and so condemneth their hypocrisie As who should say is it well done in deede when thou doest beleeue no better then deuils do Or else it may be spoken affirmatiuely and to this sense thou beleeuest there is one God thou doest well for it is a good thing thus to doe but yet is not this all neither is it inough or sufficient neither must thou rest in that degree of fayth but goe on and proceede and growe from faith to faith and then to beleeue there is one God is well Otherwise thy faith shall not profite thee for the deuils
also beleeue there is one God yet tremble they in desperation VVherfore then if a man shoulde describe vnto vs faith in this manner it is faith to beleeue there is one God this definition declaration or description of faith were altogether imperfect neither is this the faith wherby a man may bee saued for the deuils themselues haue as good a faith as this and yet are not saued As then it were absurde for any to say that the deuils shall be saued which no man affirmeth vnlesse hee be voide of knowledge bereft of reason enwrapped in errour doting through follie so it is no lesse absurde for men to seeke to bee saued through that faith which is common vnto the deuils also yet can not saue them which thing our Apostle here teacheth and telleth vs thou beleeuest there is one God thou doest well the deuils beleeue also and tremble To make a plaine euident and apparant difference Credere deum Credere deo Credere in deum betwixt true faith and feigned the faith of the Saints and the shadowe of faith in the wicked the holy auncient and reuerend fathers haue shewed that it is one thing to beleeue that God is and another thing to beleeue God and another thing to beleeue in God 1 To beleeue that God is is to beleeue there is a God and the same the creator and the gouernour of heauen and earth which the verie sight and view of the creatures and the frame of the worlde doth teach all Nations and people be they neuer so rude neuer so sauage neuer so barbarous as the heathen man and Oratour of the Romaines Tullie in sundrie of his bookes and 1. Lib. de natur deorum 1. Tuscul 1. de Legib. workes hath confessed And the verie deuils themselues Seeing the wonderfulnesse of his woorkes the omnipotencie of his power the incomprehensiblenesse of his wisedome the terrour and seueritie of his iudgements and the excellencie of his Maiestie are also forced will they nill they to beleeue and perswade themselues there is one God This faith then is common to the heathen and to the Saints vnto men and vnto deuils and therefore therby can we not be saued 2 To beleeue God is to beleeue Gods worde to be Psal 145. true to beleeue that God is faithfull in all his sayings and holy in all his workes Which thing albeit the wicked sometimes seeme to doe yet simplie can they not be saide to beleeue God For if they either beleeued him to be true in his promises or constant in his threatnings then would they neither so maliciously persecute vertue neither so greedilie follow after vice as experience doth teach they dayly do If they beleeued God then either the hope of heauen promised in mercie to the righteous or dreade of damnation threatned in iustice to the wicked woulde withdrawe them from wickednesse but neither the one neither the other doth perswade them therefore do they not rightly beleeue God 3 To beleeue in God is not onely to beleeue that God is neither only to beleeue all things in his holy word to be most certaine and most sure but also particularly to embrace and specially apply vnto our owne selues all the promises made by God the father in his son Iesus Christ both concerning mercie and also remission of sinnes vnto the Saints to relie rest and stay onely vppon his mightie power to haue all hope of happinesse in his onely fauour to perswade our selues of true righteousnesse release of sinne imputation of iustice eternall saluation onely through his deare sonne our Sauiour Iesus Christ the righteous who onely died for our sinnes and rose againe Rom. 4. 1. Pet. 3. Rom. 10. for our iustification who onely once suffered for vs the iust for the vniust to bring vs to God who onely is the fulfilling of the law for al that beleeue and therefore alone of god for vs made wisdome iustification sanctification 1. Cor. 1. redemption that according as it is written he that reioiceth let him reioice in the Lord. This faith who so hath from God doeth not onely beleeue God is neither alone acknowledge him as a most mightie Lorde and most iust iudge neither onely perswade himselfe generally the things in scripture contained to be true which in some sort is common both vnto men vnto deuils to the Saints and to the wicked but also doth loue God as a father full of all mercy hope in him for pardon of sinnes as in the onely fountaine of grace and goodnesse and this faith is chiefly proper vnto the Saints in whom also it bringeth forth the fruites of righteousnes that in them God in all things may be glorified through Iesus Christ To beleeue therefore that there is one God is faith more large and generall then may be accounted sounde and liuely faith whose proper marke and specifical difference is to applie the sure promises of mercie by God made vnto the Saints vnto our selues which neyther the wicked of the world neither the deuils do therefore by that their faith can they not be saued yea rather as vtterly without all hope through feare of endlesse damnation they tremble But a man might say that the faith of Gods elect seruaunts is not voide of feare for to be voide vtterly of feare is a thing most wicked Wherefore Paul hauing in many wordes noted the wickednesse of the naturall Rom. 3. and vnregenerate men setteth downe this as the full measure of their iniquitie the feare of God is not before their eyes True it is there is feare in the Saintes which God himselfe commendeth vnto vs by his Prophet to whom shall I haue respecte but to such as are poore humble Isai 66. in heart and tremble at my sayings This feare Salomon commendeth as the beginning of wisedome and Saint Prou. 1. Paul opposeth it to wicked presumption be not high minded but feare and requireth it in the Saints as a Rom. 11. marke of saluation worke out your saluation with feare and trembling This feare proceedeth from loue and Philip. 2. care we haue to please God loth in any thing to offende him as our father most mercifull most bounteous and louing not so much for feare of receyuing punishment as for care not to loose the benefite of mercie as Saint Augustine wisely hath obserued Epist 120. Honorato Mat. 25. But as for the feare and trembling of wicked men and damned spirites it is alwaies through remembrance of Gods iudgementes and their owne endles torments which in hell they shall suffer which are prepared for Satan and his Angels They feare because hee alwaies threateneth torments neuer promiseth reconcilement alvvaies appeareth rigorous neuer fauourable alvvaies dreadfull neuer amiable wherefore they carying daily in their breastes and bosomes tormenting furies which holde them day and night vnder dread of endlesse destruction when they see continually the countenaunce of God against them armed with all the weapons of
his vengeaunce to persequute them when they see they can take no hold-fast of Gods mercie for their intollerable pryde and finall apostasie against his heauenly maiestie they cannot but feare they cannot but tremble Now if the Deuils beleeue there is one God then Psal 14. the Epicures the Atheistes the wicked fooles of the vvorlde vvhich say in their heartes there is no God are worse then deuils If the deuils tremble before Gods presence and throne of iudgement then are many men and women which iest at the day of iudgement make a mocke at appearing before the tribunall seate of God to receyue according to their workes worse then deuils If then hypocrites haue no better faith then deuils haue and it be a most absurde thing to say the deuils are saued then is it no lesse absurditie to say that wicked men by like faith can be saued seeing they are destitute of all goodnesse voide of all righteousnesse farre from all fruites of sanctification Which thing this holy Apostle teacheth vs in this place thou beleuest there is one God thou doest well the deuils also belieue and tremble Finally then it may herehence appeare necessarie that as men are truly iustified before God through faith in Christ so they should by their workes the liuely testimonies of true faith shewe themselues before men to be in deede righteous that as inwardly with God they are made iust by their beleefe so outwardly with men they might be knowen to be iuste by their deedes that so they might adde to their faith vertue to their profession sanctification to their religion holy conuersation which is the scope and drifte of this Apostles doctrine Neither is this doctrine a doctrine eyther rarely heard of or vnusiall in other places of holy Scripture for the whole bodie of the Scriptures teach vs the necessitie of good vvorkes and fruits of sanctification in the saints without which all holinesse is hypocrisie all deuotion dissimulation And to this ende not onely the Prophets in their bookes but our Sauiour Christ in the gospell and the holy Apostles in their sacred writings haue moued men professing godlinesse to the fruits of righteousnesse least they otherwise doing be iustly reprooued for their hypocrisie And for asmuch as it is not onely a matter of most great account in all times to haue this godly care of bringing forth fruites of true sanctification vnto Gods glory but is also the most liuely testimonie of our election who are therefore called of God that we might be Ephes 1. irreprehensible through loue and the sure signe of our regeneration and new birth whose chiefe end is to walke in good workes which God hath prepared for vs as witnesseth the Scriptures we are the workemanship of God Ephes 2. created in Iesus Christ vnto good workes that we should walke therein Which thing also Zacharie the father of S. Iohn baptist maketh the end of our redemption Luc. 1. we are redeemed by him from the power or handes of our enemies that we should serue him without feare in holinesse and righteousnesse all the daies of our life Much more not onely might but also ought to be spoken touching these matters but I hope this may suffice reasonable creatures touching the office of faith and vse or end of good vvorkes in the Saints of God Now God which is the fountaine of all goodnesse the father of all lightes the giuer of all spirituall grace the sender downe of all vertues into our heartes powre downe vpon vs that most excellent gifte of vnfayned faith without vvhich nothing is acceptable nothing pleasant in his sight that it in vs vvorking through loue and vve replenished with all fruites of righteousnesse and abounding in all sanctification may thereby giue infallible testimonie of our iustification and in the whole course of our life may alwaies through righteousnesse and holinesse so glorifie God here that by him vvee may be glorified in the life to come not through our merites but of his only mercie through Iesus Christ our onely Lord and Sauiour who with the father and the holy ghost liueth and raigneth one immortall inuisible and onely wise God both now and for euermore Amen Iames Chapter 2. verses 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. Sermon 13. Verses 20. But wilt thou vnderstand O thou vaine man that the faith which is without workes is dead 21. Was not Abraham our father iustified through workes when he offered vp Isaac his sonne vpon the altar 22. Seest thou not that faith wrought with his works through the works was the faith made perfect 23. And the Scripture was fulfilled which saith Abraham beleeued God and it was imputed vnto him for righteousnesse and he was called the friend of God 24. Ye see then how that of works a man is iustified and not of faith onely 25. Likewise also was not Rahab the harlot iustified through workes when she had receyued the messengers sent them out another way 26. For as the body without the spirite is dead so faith without works is dead In these words of the Apostle there are two things to be considered as appeareth Namely 1. The other part of his confirmation conteining the 3. Thirde argument from the example of Abraham 20. 21. 22. 23. 4. Fourth from the example of Rahab 25. 2. The conclusion of the whole discourse 1. Made and set downe vers 24. 2. Repeated 26. The third reason why true faith is not without good 3. Reason workes is drawen from the example of Abraham who had no doubt a true and liuely faith for which cause hee is Gen. 15. Rom. 4. highly praised both of Moses the Prophet and Paul the Apostle of Christ yet did this great and holy Patriarke by offering vp his sonne Isaac in whom the hope of his posteritie and the truth of Gods promise consisted shew what manner faith he had not a dead barren and fruitelesse faith but quick liuely and plentifull in all good workes to the glorie of God For which cause he receaued a true testimonie from Gods owne mouth and it was set downe by Moses for all posteritie for euermore that he was righteous indeede and the friend of God Such a faith ought euery one of Gods Saints to haue therefore whereby they may recete auestimonie from God man of their integritie righteousnes and iustification The force of this reason is this what maner of faith Abraham the father of the faithfull had such faith ought all his children all the Saintes all that rightly beleeue in God and his Sonne Iesus Christ for to haue also But the faith of Abraham was no shadowe nor shewe but a substance and soundnes of faith His faith was not in worde onely but in worke also not in tongue and talke alone but in truth and veritie not a bare barren fruitelesse faith but a liuely working and plentifull faith such faith therefore ought the faith of all Gods Saints to bee and not
with him against such as peruerted his doctrine and abused their libertie and free iustification to the wātonnesse of the flesh as men now do also who hearing iustification by faith onely thinke themselues thereby discharged and set at libertie from the practise of holines which is their errour in that they conceiue not that as we are freely iustified before God through faith without the helpe or respect of our works so are we knowen to be iust by workes before men whereby God for his mercie is glorified and therefore ought to be perfourmed of vs. Thus Paul disputeth against those which attributed too much to works as helping causes of saluation Saint Iames reasoneth against such as making too vile account of workes vtterly neglected them S. Paul had to doe with pharisaical hypocrites who swelled with the pride of their owne workes and righteousnes S. Iames with Epicuricall professours who boasting themselues of their historicall and bare faith and profession refuse to bring foorth the fruites of righteousnesse Seeing then these two speake of diuers kindes of faith seeing they speake in diuers sence of iustification seeing they speake of works diuersly and contend finally against diuers persons seeing Paul establisheth true Christian liuely faith S. James condemneth bare fruitelesse idle faith Seeing Paul speaketh of our iustification with God Iames how we are knowen for righteous before men Seeing Paul speaketh of works before faith denying them for causes of saluatiō Iames of works following faith allowing them for effects and fruites therof Seeing Paul denieth good works to goe before men to be iustified S. Iames confesseth them to follow men being iustified Seeing Paul contēdeth against such as too much preferred works S. James against those which too much neglected them therefore no controuersie but a perfect consent and harmonie in their doctrine Whereby it appeareth more cleare I hope then the Sunne at noon day how shamelesly our aduersaries abuse this place against free iustification by faith for the establishing of workes as causes of saluation and iustification with God And thus much of faith and works the cause and the effects necessarilie ioyned together in all those that are iustified in Iesus Christ To whom with the Father and the holy Ghost three persons in Trinitie one eternal and euerliuing God in Vnitie be rendered all praise dominion and maiestie now and for euer Amen The Analysis or resolution of the thirde Chapter of Saint Iames. 3. Chapter of S. Iames hath three partes 1 Is of not vsurping authoritie to iudge censure other men rigorously v. 1. and part of the second wherein there are two things 1 The exhortation it selfe Brethren be not many masters verse 1. 2 The reason thereof and it is double 1 From the iudgement of God vers 1. 2 From our owne imbecilitie ver 2. 2 Is of refraining the tongue From 2. ver to 13. vers Wherein two things are handled Namely 1 The proposition of the place verse 2. and part of 3. 2 The handling tractatiō which is double partly 1 From the profits thereof sette down in two similitudes 3. 4. part 5. ver 1 Of horses 2 Of the rudder of a ship 2 From the euils 1 Generally 2 part 5. v. 1. to 6 2 Particularly 2. part 6 7. to 13. 3 Is concerning gentlenes mekenesse of wisedome 13. to the end In which discourse 4. things are handled 1 An exhortation to gentlenes and and meekenesse of wisedome v. 13. 2 An opposing of the contrarie which is contention v. 14. 3 A distingnishing of wisdom wherby the doore and gate is shut to manie euils and mischiefes v. 15. 16. 17. 4 A reason from reward why gentlenesse and meekenesse of wisedome is to be followed v. 18. THE THIRD CHAP. OF S. IAMES THE FIRST VERSE AND PART OF THE SECOND THE XIIII SERMON 1 My brethren bee not manie maisters knowing that wee shall receyue the greater condemnation 2 For in manie things we sinne all THIS thirde Chapter of Saint James as by the Analysis and resolution appeareth contayneth three places or principall matters The first is Let no man vsurpe authoritie ambiciously to iudge and censure his brother in sharpenesse and rigour of iudgement in the first and part of the second verse contayned In which there are two things to bee noted 1 The exhortation it selfe My brethren bee not manie maisters 2 The reasons of the exhortation first from the iudgement of GOD secondly from our owne imbecilitie and weakenesse who our selues in manie things offending we ought not to be too seuere and rigorous against others The seconde place of this Chapter is concerning the gouernement and refrayning of the tongue beginning from the latter part of the seconde verse and continued to the thirteenth verse hereof In which part there are two things 1 The proposition it selfe 2 part 2. verse If anie man sinne not in his tongue or in worde he is a perfect man and able to bridle the whole bodie 2 The tractation and handling of the matter concerning the tongue which is double first from the commodities of moderating the tongue which Saint Iames expresseth by two similitudes the one of horses who are gouerned by the bitte and cheeke of the bridle 3. v. Then by the similitude of a Shippe which is guided by the sterne or rudder 4. 5. v. Then he handleth the matter of moderating the tongue from the euils of the tongue which hee setteth downe first generally in the seconde part of the fourth verse and in the first part of the sixt then particularly from the seconde part of the sixt verse to the thirteenth verse wherein he noteth three particular euils of the tongue 1 That it defileth the whole bodie 2 That it is a thing vntameable and vnbrideled 3 That it is reprochful contumelious and giuen to cursed bittereesse The thirde part and place is from the thirteenth verse to the ende concerning gentlenesse and meekenesse of wisedome In which discourse foure things are touched 1 An exhortation to meekenesse verse 13. 2 The opposition of the contrarie which is contention condemned and spoken against by the Apostle verse 14. 3 The distinguishing of wisedome which is either earthly or heauenly by the which the way to manifolde mischiefes is precluded and shutte vp 15. 16. and 17. verses 4 The last is a reason drawne from rewarde why the Saints of GOD shoulde embrace and followe meekenesse of wisedome verse 18. Because such as are peaceable gentle and meeke shall in the haruest of the worlde reape the fruites of righteousnesse which they haue sowen in peace And this is the Anatomic of this place or chapter These wordes in the first and part of the second verse of this third Chapter concerne the first part and place which is of not vsurping ambicious authoritie to iudge and censure the brethren sharpely and rigorously and why wee should not so doe as shall appeare 1. And part of the 2 ver 3. of S. Iames being concerning not vsurping
authoritie of cōdemning the brethren containe two things 1 An exhortation or admonition that the Saints of God do not ambiciously or rigorously censure their brethren 2 The reasons of the exhortation which are two 1 From Gods diuine iudgement which shall bee the heauier ouer vs. 2 From the imbecilitie and frailty of our nature which are subiect to sinne as well as others 1 Touching the exhortation it selfe it teacheth vs not ambiciously as commonly men do neither to rigorously and austerely to iudge censure and condemne our brethren Which exhortation the Apostle inferreth vnder this forme of speach and wordes My brethren bee not many maisters that is let not the Saints vsurpe authoritie ambiciously to iudge and censure their brethren with sharpenesse and rigour Wherein by maisters are not vnderstoode such as are called to publike place and office of reprouing but such as being priuate men or as priuate men chalenge and arrogate to themselues in the ambition of their minde an absolute authoritie as it were to iudge giue sentence of and censure their brethren in rigour and authoritie of iudgement A vice and euill common to all times and with hypocrites in Saint Iames his dayes most vsuall Whose steppes men in our dayes most neerely and narrowly following take vpon them to iudge all other men and to search sift boult out to the verie branne the maners liues actions of their brethren altogether carelesse of their owne offences This euill the verie heathen haue condemned counting it great follie in men to iudge of the liues of other men which wee alwayes carie in sight and set before vs and to be carelesse of our selues whose vices to forget wee cast alwayes behinde vs. Horace the Lib. 1. Serm. num Poet seemeth to checke men in his time for this euill for that they being purreblind in the view of themselues would notwithstanding bee so sharpe of sight and seuere in iudging of others Tulli the Romane orator affirmeth 2. Orationagainst Verris that it is an intollerable thing for men not onely seuerely to iudge but sharpely to reprooue other men when themselues are likewise faultie Our Sauiour Mat. 7. Christ willing men to take heede of reproouing and condemning their brethren rashly rigorously ambiciously thereby to seeme holier then all others exhorteth them not to iudge least they be iudged neither to condemne least they bee condemned Not forbidding all reproofe finding of faultes condemning one another but the ambicious hypocrisie of such as without cause to appeare holyer then other vsurpe authoritie to iudge condemne and censure their brethren This thing is meere phantasticall for men ambiciously to chalenge authoritie to iudge other men at their owne pleasures For so did that proude Pharisie who Luke 18. censured the poore Publicane euen to God himselfe when in his praier to God he said I thanke thee O God that I am not as other men extorcioners vniust adulterers or as this publicane Elephas the Themanite vsurped authoritie ouer Iob and rigorously condemned him Iob 4. as wicked The wicked Iewes whose liues were full of all hypocrisie and iniquitie chalenged authoritie ouer the Gentiles to censure and iudge them at their owne pleasures Isai 65. which as singularly faultie in them the Prophet reprooueth they say Stand a part come not neere me for I am holier thon thou these are as smoke in my wrath and a fire that burneth continually Christ in the Gospel mueighing against the ambition Mat. 7. Luke 6. and hypocrisie of such as winke at their own horrible and haynous sinnes yet are too curious to spie out and too rigorous in condemning the faultes of their brethren cryeth out agaynst them in this manner whie seest thou a moate in thy brothers eye and considerest not the beame in thine owne eie Saint James the holy Apostle in like manner disswading from the same euill and teaching the Saints not to chalenge ambiciously authoritie to iudge their brethren saith My brethren let there not bee many maisters or brethren by ye not many maisters Such haue all times and ages brought forth and our time is not voide thereof Wherein manie are so austere so seuere so rigorous and sharpe as that they condemne all men all women almost beside themselues A presumptuous proud and superstitious sort of men whom nothing pleaseth which themselues doe not and by whom all are condemned which daunce not after their pipe which walke not after their rules which liue not after the order of their liues Who hunting after the opinion of holinesse and seeking the estimation and account with men of greater precisenesse then is commonly in others too rashly in their wordes too rigorously in their deedes too ambiciously in their conuenticles and assemblies censure their brethren VVhich as a thing vnlawfull in the Saintes of God vnseemely in the seruants of Christ vncharitable in the fellowe members of the same bodie of the Church Saint Iames disswadeth My brethren be not manie maisters Howe great soeuer our holinesse be howe singular soeuer our pietie how perfect soeuer our profession howe vpright soeuer our conuersation howe sounde soeuer our faith be how vnblameable soeuer our behauiour howe ample soeuer our measure bee howe manifolde soeuer our graces howe large soeuer our talents be how rare soeuer our giftes receiued yet must we learne Christian humilitie and shewe charitie to the brethren and holde fast the exhortation of the Apostle that we bee not many maisters in vsurping ambiciously authoritie to censure others rigorously Thus condemneth the Apostle that censure-like arrogancie of the proude chalenging authoritie to themselues to iudge others as they lust and forbiddeth that euerie one should thinke himselfe a fit reformer and censurer of the life of his brethren My brethren be not many maisters 2 This being the exhortation in the next place the reasons are to bee considered whereof the first is drawen from the feare of Gods iudgement which shall be the sharper and heauier against them which are too hard and seuere towards others Whereof Saint James Brethren bee not many maisters knowing that you shall receiue the greater condemnation The force of this reason is they which are rigorous and streight-laced towards others shall finde God seuere and straight towards themselues Whose maner is in all things to meet to men as they haue measured vnto other whether it bee in crueltie Mat. 7. of deedes or rigorousnesse of iudgement for that of Christ is generally true in both what measure you meete vnto others by the same it shall be measured vnto you againe And first in the crueltie of our actions wee prouoke God to repay vs with seuentie VVhich thing Adonibesech Judges 1. cōfesseth of himselfe who being taken of them ouer whom Iudah was captaine and his handes and feete being cut off he acknowledged it the righteous iudgemēt of God against him for the crueltie of himselfe towardes others therfore he said seuentie kings hauing the thumbs of their handes and their
feete cut off gathered bread vnder my table as I haue done so hath God rewarded me His crueltie was punished from God by like crueltie Samuel telleth the same tale to Agag king of the Amalakites wheÌ„ he cut his bodie in peeces in Gilgal as thy 1. King 15. sword hath made women childles so shall thy mother be childlesse aboue other women and so he slue him and cut him in peeces before the Lorde thus crueltie with crueltie bloud with bloud was repaied from the Lord. And this is the thing which God by his Prophet threatneth against Mount Seir for their crucltie against Israel Ezech. 35. the people of God therefore as I liue saieth the Lorde God I will euen do according to thy wrath and according to thine indignation and hatred which thou hast vsed against them euen as thou hast dealt cruelly euen so shalt thou be cruelly handled The Angel coÌ„mendeth the righteous iudgement of God in executing the seueritie of his Reuel 16. wrath against them who were sharpe seuere and cruell against his people Lorde thou art iust and holy because thou hast iudged these things For they shed the bloud of the Saints and Prophets and therefore hast thou giuen them bloud to drinke for they are worthie Thus haue they the heauier iudgement from God whose deedes are cruel and seuere toward others Neither is this true onely in the crueltie of mens deeds but also in the rigour of their iudgement against others who incurre so much heauier wrath and iuster condemnation from God how much the sharper they are towards their brethren in iudging censuring theÌ„ according to the apostles doctrine Our Sauiour Christ had respect and regard to this who disswaded men from rash ambicious and rigorous Matt. 7. iudgement iudge not least you bee iudged condemne not least you be condemned For they incurre the worthier iudgement and shall assuredly find the heauier condemnation which offend themselues in iudging and condemning their brethren S. Paul maketh those meÌ„ subiect to the greater coÌ„demnation who being themselues faultie Rom 2. yet ambiciously censure their brethren therfore saith he thou art inexcusable O maÌ„ whosoeuer thou art which coÌ„demnest for in that thou condeÌ„nest other thou coÌ„demnest thy selfe Wherby the apostle S. Iames disswadeth men from vsurping authoritie of rigourous iudgement of others My brethren saith he be not many masters knowing that we shall receiue the greater condemnation By which it euidently appeareth that how much the more rigorously we iudge others so much the heauier coÌ„demnation we heape against our selues but most especially being guiltie of the same sinnes or as great as we rigorously condemne in our brethren If wee condemne a theefe to the bottomlesse pitte of hell as vnworthie life yet our selues steale be oppressours vsurers or extortioners of the people if we condemne without fauour or pittie the adulterous person and yet our selues breake wedlocke if we condemne lying and vse our tongues to deceite slaunder and horrible blasphemie if we condemne dronkennesse with austere seueritie yet geue ouer our selues to riotousnes banquetting and faring deliciouslie euery day if we condemne couetousnes yet bee rauished Luke 16. 1. Tim. 6. Ephes 5. with loue of money making our golde our god our siluer our safegarde our substance our succour if wee reprooue anger in our brethren and burne and boile in irreconciled hatred and deadly malice of heart if finally we be rigorous against our brethren and vsurpe ambitiously the authoritie to iudge and condemne them we prouoke the greater wrath we heape vp the seuerer iudgement we receiue the iuster condemnation against our selues Which Saint Iames here vseth as his first reason why wee should not so doe My brethren be not many masters knowing that we shall receiue the greater condemnation The seconde reason why men ought not to vsurpe 2. Reason this authoritie ouer their brethren is from the viewe of our owne weakenes the consideration of our owne condition the facilitie in our selues to fall through naturall frailtie therof the Apostle thus In many things we offend all therefore we must not be too rigorous against other men seeking and looking rather into our owne readinesse to sinne Let vs take the view of all states degrees of men Princes and people masters and seruants fathers children husbands and wiues rich and poore learned and ignorant high and lowe wise and foolish preachers and hearers all all I say are subiect to the same imbecilitie and frailtie of nature in many things we fall all Is there a bodie without a blemishe is there a day without a cloude is there a man without offence is it Prou. 24. true that Salomon saith the righteous and iust man falleth seuen times a day and riseth vp againe are wee not all subiect to sundrie infirmities and offend in many thinges euery one of the sonnes of Adam shall not the remembrance of this our common condition remoue so great seueritie rigor of iudgement from vs This ought then to make vs lesse secure and more remisse and gentle towards the offences of the brethren The very Heathen knew that all men are subiect to Hâ—ratius this condition wherefore one of their owne Poets saide No man liueth without crime or sinne The continuall meditation thereof should induce vs to follow gentlenes and not to vse too great rigour towards others Men fall and sinne as Lactantius hath noted three Lib. 6. c. 13. waies in deedes in speeches in thoughts and cogitations and there is no man which doeth not fall through euerie one of these sundriwise In deede men sinne be they neuer so holy for who is he whose life is incorrupt whose feete haue neuer slipt whose whole life is cleare from all Pro. 20. sinne Shew him me and I will praise him tell mee where he is and I will honour him let me see him and I wil worshippe him as a mortall god He shal be in my iudgemeÌ„t holier then Abraham he shal be more renowmed then Moses and Aaron he shal be more pure then Dauid or Daniel he shal be more perfect then Iob the righteous hee shal be more glorious then Paul the elect vessell of Iesus Christ for all these in action haue sinned In wordes whereof in the next place our Apostle shall speake who offendeth not Who either in anger moued or in mirth pleasant or in pastime delighted or by importunitie of men pricked forwarde hath not fallen either to cursing or to slaunder or to swearing or to loosenes or vanitie of his talke that he hath not in respect therof iust cause with Dauid and Sirach to pray to haue the dore of Psal 141. Ecclus. 22. his lips kept and a seale of wisdome set before his mouth that he offend not in his words In thought our falles are so many as that it passeth the strength of man by cogitation not to admit the thing which is either wicked in deed or euil to vtter
vsurpe authoritie rashly to iudge and condemne the brethren This I would to God our sharpe censurers and seuere iudgers would weigh who geue definitiue and peremptorie sentence of al men who chalenge a chiefe power and absolute authoritie ouer all their brethren who condemne without charitie whatsoeuer doeth not please them selues Would God they would but turne ouer the leafe wherein their owne infirmities are registred and turne the other ende of the wallet before them to fixe their sight vpon their owne blemishes and blottes of corruption then would their pride be abated their heate asswaged their chollor cooled their iudgementes moderated their arrogancie delaied and qualified and thēselues brought to a temperature not so ambitiously to vsurpe and arrogate to themselues the censuring of their brethren Which to effect and compasse in the Saints the Apostle vseth this reason also My brethren be not many masters knowing that we shall receiue the greater condemnation for in many things we sinne and fall all Of our manifolde fallings many are the occasions sundrie are the causes 1 The original corruption which lieth couched in our bosomes wherby we are led captiue vnto sinne 2 The snares of Sathan which he laieth to take vs and intangle vs in the pitfold of iniquitie 3 The euil examples which are presented before vs whereby we are drawen to all vngodlines euery day 4 The lenitie of the gouernours of discipline who according to the rule of iustice take not execution vpō sinne whereby others are pricked forwarde to like sinne For whereas punishment is not executed saith Salomō speedelie there are the hearts of men set vpon mischiefe Eccles. 8. Psal 101. Therefore Dauid saith hee would betimes destroy all the wicked of the land that he might cut off all the workers of wickednes from the citie of God 5 Finally the fearefulnes and flatterie of the Ministers of the word who either for feare or for fauour tell not men of their manifolde offences wherby they are occasioned sundrie waies to fall The reason of the Apostle is this Seeing all men are subiect to many falles and infirmities therfore must they not be too seuere against their brethren be not many masters saith the Apostle knowing that we shall receiue the greater condemnation for in many things we offend all Now the fall of man is double either particular or generall Particular as to fal into any one sinne or more as theft dronkennes adulterie murther couetousnes vsurie extortion slaunder lying blasphemy and the like Into some or many of these euen the most holy Saintes haue may and doe daily fall Generall falling is when men fall Heb. 6. 1. Iohn 5. Mat. 12 away not in one onely sinne but generally in all resist the grace of God offered This is apostacie this is the sin vnto death this is the sinne against the holy Ghost euen a generall and vniuersall falling away frō the knowen trueth Heb 6. 10. 2. Pet. 2. Whereof the authour to the Hebrewes affirmeth that who so doeth so sinne cannot be restored by repentance And S. Peter auoucheth that it were better for mē not to haue knowen the trueth then after that they haue knowen it to fall away from the holy commaundements Thus doe not the Saints fall but onely the reprobate Of the former kinde the Apostle speaketh for al men fal particularly in many things which we ought alwaies to cōsider that it might teach vs not to vsurpe authoritie ambitiously to censure and iudge our brethren whereunto this place and exhortation serueth My brethren be not many masters for we shal receiue the greater iudgement for in many things we offende or fall all Whereas Saint James willeth that wee be not many masters doeth it take away the authority of masters ouer their seruāts No assuredly for then would neither S. Paul so carefully nor Saint Peter so diligently haue geuen precepts concerning obedience of seruantes to their masters Saint Paul exhorteth seruants to be subiect to their 2. Tit. Ephes 6. masters and to please them in all things to be obedient to them which are their masters according to the flesh with feare and trembling in singlenes of minde as vnto the 1. Tim. 6. Lord. In another place in this wise he councelleth them Let as many seruants as are vnder the yoke count their 1. Pet. 2 masters worthy all honour that the name of God and his doctrine be not euill spoken of To whom Saint Peter subscribeth Seruants saith he be subiect to your masters with all feare not onelie to the good and courteous but also to the froward Seeing these Apostles haue enioyned this obedience to seruants towards their masters and the same spirite spoke in them and in Iames our Apostle it foloweth then that the authoritie of masters is not here abandoned If we must not be many masters neither be iudges ouer our brethren shall we thinke that power is taken away hereby from Princes iudges and magistrates ouer their Subiects and such as are vnder them Neither For then woulde not the Scriptures teach what magistrates should be in common wealthes neither enioyne obedience to be performed vnto them Moises being wearied with the gouernement of the whole people of Israel Exod. 18. is taught by Jethro his father in law the priest of Midian to chuse more offiicers and gouernours vnder him whose qualities are foure Men they must be 1 of courage 2 fearing God 3 dealing truly 4 hating couetousnesse Moises according to this counsell ordained Deut. 1. 16. officers and iudges ouer the people taught them their dueties and set downe the qualities in them required To whom obedience by the law of God is to bee performed Exod 20. Which God contained in the fourth commaundement where it is said honour thy father and thy mother not onely the parents of our bodies but the parents and fathers of the countrie which are princes and magistrates in common wealthes This obedience he requireth when he giueth them authoritie to determine causes and willeth Exod. 22. men to stande to their verdit Our Sauiour Christ taught the same by his own example who in tokē of ciuil Matt. 17. subiection paied tribute to Caesar And afterwarde being tempted by the Scribes and Herodians and demaunded Matt. 22. the question whether it were lawfull to giue tribute to Caesar or no answered them in this wise Giue to Caesar that which belongeth to Caesar and to God that which belongeth vnto God S. Paul by Christes spirit taught willeth euery soule to be subiect to hier powers because Rom. 13. their power is from God Finally S. Peter exhorteth all men to submit themselues to all maner humaine ordinance 1. Pet. 2. for the Lords sake The soueraintie of the prince ouer the people the correcting controlling and iudging of the magistrate and ciuill officer of the transgressing and offending persons is not hereby remoued VVhat if we may not bee many masters shall
witchcraft hatred debate emulations wrath contentions seditions heresies enuie murthers c. In another place exhorting Rom. 13. the Saints to walke vprightly the Apostle setteth downe certaine couples of vices as enimies and hinderers of the honest conuersation of the Saints In which number enuy is reckoned Therfore saith he walke honestly as in the day time not in dronkennes and surfetting nor in chambering and wantonnes neither in strife and enuying 1. Pet. 2. Finally S. Peter informing those that were regenerate and borne againe not of mortall but of immortall seed of 1. Pet. 1. the word of god to cast from them the works of their former conuersation to embrace those things which were according vnto godlines geueth them this exhortation Wherfore laying aside all maliciousnes al guile dissimulation enuie and euil speaking as new borne babes desire that sincere milke of the word that you may growe thereby Infinite are the testimonies of holy Scripture whereby this euill is condemned To the originall and beginning whereof if wee look it is from Sathan the deuill who enuying the prosperitie of man in the beginning not onely to sequester them from their pleasant aboade in Paradise but to alienate them from the fauour of God and expell them from all happines tempted to tast of the forbidden fruite contrarie Gen. 3. to the commaundement whereby hee plunged both himselfe and his posteritie into perdition Gen. 4. Whose eldest sonne Cain the runnagate and reprobate by the example of the deuil his father enuied his brother Abell for that God accepted the sacrifice of his brother proceeding from a sincere affection but not his proceeding from a double and dissembling minde with GOD through which enuy he followed him neuer leauing him he had laied his cruell clubbe vpon the innocent head of his brother Children of the same father were the Philistims Gen. 26. enuying the flocks of sheepe and heads or heards of cattle whereby Isaac was enriched by sundrie waies from time to time molested crossed and ouerthwarted the holy Patriarke Saul a twigge of the same tree a brāch of the same roote a childe of the same parent enuied the 1. Kings 18. vertue and glorie of Dauid who for slaying the Philistim Goliah hauing farre greater praise then Saul Saul hath slaine his thousand but Dauid his tenne thousande was therefore all the daies of Sauls life enuied and sought to haue beene destroied The Scribes and Pharisies and Elders of the people of the Iewes pursuing our blessed Sauiour Mat. 26. 27. with like hatred and enuie for the wonderful miracles and works he shewed among the people neuer lefte him before they had suborned false witnesses to accuse him a corrupt iudge to condemne him and cruel persons to crucifie him Such are finally in our daies such as grieue at enuie and sorowe at the riches honour estimation welfare and euery good thing in their brethren of which wickednes if they repent not they shall shewe themselues the sonnes of Sathan the slaues of sinne the children of perdition the heires of death and endlesse damnation Of which euill least the Saints should be partakers Saint Iames forewarneth them setteth it against meeknes of wisdome a speciall ornament in the chosen of God And this enuie hath this epithite or addition bitter because the heart of man therewith once infected turneth all things into bitternesse Nowe as enuie is opposite to meekenesse so is strife Strife and contention Strife or contention is stirred vp when men are addicted to themselues defending their owne opinions and actions not onely stoutly but stubbornely in nothing submitting themselues to the authoritie of others but as wise aboue all others they will censure and iudge all but bee iudged of none wherehence great disdaine discorde and disturbaunce ariseth among men both in the common wealth and in the Church of God VVhich the holy Apostle carefully considering hath disswaded it as a thing pernicious and daungerous in the Rom. 13. Saintes and seruaunts of GOD. This is in those couples which are enemies to holy conuersation mencioned before Walke honestly as in the day time not in drunkennesse and surfetting not in chambering and wantonnesse not in strife and enuying This Saint Paul 1. Cor. 3. condemned as a token of carnally minded men when he sayeth to the Corinthians Where as there is among you enuying and strife and diuisions are you not carnall and walke after the flesh And admonisheth the Philippians Philip. 2. that they doe nothing through contention or vaine-glorie but that in meekenesse of minde euerie Rom. 1. one esteeme another better then himselfe This is reckened for one of the workes wherewith the wicked Gentiles were infected This is a woorke of the flesh Gal. 5. whereby the life of man is corrupted This is a mischiefe which bringeth great miserie to the Church common weale of Christians The contention betwixt Haimo and Haniball the Carthagenians was the ouerthrow of their famous Citie The contention and strife betwixt Lacedemon and Athens the two lights of Grecia was the ruine of their whole countrie The cōtention betwixt the Numantians was the onely cause they were ouercome by Scipio who asking Tyretius the captaine general what was the reason that in former times it was inexpugnable thē ouercom vāquished was answered that their cōcord caused their continuance their contention bred their destruction The contention betwixt Anthonie and Augustus burst into open warres to the great damage of the Romanes Betwixt Caesar and Pompei Silla and Marius and other the Romanes was cause of great hurt to the state of Italie The contentions in our owne countrey betwixt men of the noblest houses what hurt it caused who was so blind that sawe not who was so malicious that lamented not who was so happie that rued not In priuate families contentions betwixt father and childe mother and daughter maister and seruaunt husband and wife cause both continuall disquietnesse and dayly sorrowe and decrease of state and many mischiefs besides as experience in manie too euidently doth teach vs so that there is not a more pernicious thing either in the common wealth or in priuate estates then is strife and contention among men In the Church it is no lesse pestilent and pernicious The contention and strife betwixt Eusebius the Bishop of Caesarea and Basill the great betwixt Arius after his repulse concerning the Bishoprike of Alexandria and others in the Church haue done much hurt contentions striuings and brawlings in our times about white or blacke rounde or square and the like things of no weight haue and doe cause great hurt in the Church of Christ as wofull and lamentable experience teacheth So that in the common wealth in priuate states in the Church it selfe great hurt commeth through contention Wherefore with all carefulnesse it ought to bee shunned of the Saints of God VVherein wee must beware least through flying of contention
wee betray the trueth for which Sirach Ecclus. 4. Iude v. 3. and Jude the Apostle woulde haue vs contende or least by desire of peace wee seeme to sooth vp men in sinne and foster them in wickednesse yea for godlinesse vertue religion Christian faith to shine with all might and maine is not lawfull onely but lawdable also The holie Prophets for these causes haue mightily contended agaynst deceyuers and seducers of the people as Moses Elias Micheas Esay Ieremie and the rest Our blessed Sauiour euen Iesus Christ for the truth Mar. 5. 15. 23. for the lawe for iustice and equitie contended against the deceytefull hypocriticall and superstitious Iewes Scribes Pharisies and high Priests The Apostles for the same causes had fundrie conflicts and combates in their times Saint Paul had sharpe contentions euerie where agaynst the Iewes for iustification by faith without Epistles to the Romans Ephe. Galat. Philip. the woorkes of the lawe agaynst Philosophers and worldly wise men for the truth of Religion agaynst the idolaters of the Gentiles agaynst false brethren which craftily crept in to search out the libertie of the Gospell Galat. 2. 2. Cor. 11. all these contentions were godly VVherefore as Moises agaynst the Amalakites Iosua agaynst the Cananites Israel agaynst the Madianites Sampson against the Philistines Dauid agaynst the Moabites Idumeans and Edomites Asa Hezichia Iosias and other vertuous Princes against idolatrous and wicked persons are commended when they stroue and contended So when for vertue iustice religion Christian fayth and such like quarels we contende our contentions are worthie commendation So then not all strife and contending is euill and opposite to meekenesse but that which breaketh loue alienateth the mindes of brethren renteth in sunder the bond of peace causeth diuisions among Christians and is against the rule of equitie and this is condemned Yea to varie in opinion of sundrie things in confultations and deliberations to disagree to iarre and dissent one from another in disputations of schooles pleadings in court of lawe so that they bee without bitter speaches without spuing out of rancour and poison without wreaking of our wrath and malice of our hearts without vp braiding reuiling taunting defaming and defacing one the other is not forbidden This bitter enuie hurtfull and vncharitable contention and strife whereby loue is broken peace and tranquilitie disturbed and hindered are the two euils opposed to meekenesse whereunto who so is giuen boasteth in vaine of wisedome and lyeth falsely agaynst the truth For the Gospel which is an absolute truth sheweth that onely to be true and sound wisedome when flying bitter enuie shunning contentions and striuings repressing and keeping downe desire of reuenge we shewe by good conuersation our woorkes in meekenesse of wisedome And this is the opposing of these two vices to the vertue of meekenesse the seconde thing in this discourse obserued 3 These things thus set downe in the thirde and next place the Apostle distinguisheth of wisedome and A distinguishing of wisedome setteth each foorth by Epithites and additions by their qualities and markes of difference there is one wisedome earthly another heauenly that condemned and this commended among men Vnto this distinction is he necessarily brought For where contention strife and brawling commonly growe of pride and pride is vsually puft vp with opinion of our owne wisedome hauing spoken of contention the effect of pride he hath iust occasion to speake of wisedome the false opinion whereof is oftentimes cause of pride among men and so distinguisheth of wisedome as that he stoppeth and shutteth a doore or gate against manifolde mischiefes The wicked couer and colour their brawlings brabblements contentions and striuings vnder a cloake of wisedome whose mouthes to stoppe our Apostle protesteth that if to haue bitter enuying and strife in our hearts if to burne and boyle in hatred if to bee giuen to contentions brawlings and disturbing of peace be wisedome as manie men account it yet it is but earthly wisedome sensuall and diuelish and so deserueth not the name of wisedome but vnproperly and as men tearme it vndeseruedly and commeth to distinguish of wisedome one is earthly sensuall and diuelish the which is wicked such wisedome may bee in brawlers and contencious persons another heauenly holy and diuine and this is onely in the true Saints of God Concerning the former which is wicked wisedome Wicked wisedome if wee may call it wisedome after an vnproper speach and by the common speach of men so calling it it is discribed here by three qualities or properties 1 It is earthly such as smelleth and sauoureth altogether of the earth and of the worlde and of worldly demeanour and manners The wisedome of earthly and worldly minded men is to be proude contentious quarellous giuen to reuenge euerie trespasse euerie offence euerie iniurie herehence it is that such are counted wise which take no wrong at any mans hande that put vp no iniuries which will be auenged by force and might They are contrariwise called fooles sillie men innocents which beare iniuries against them committed Insomuch as when we are iniuried and reuenge not the worldlings saying is What fooles are you to suffer it If we bee slaundered and euil spoken of and render not slaunder for slaunder reproch for reproch rebuke for rebuke then say they also What fooles are you If hee had saide so by me I would haue had him by the eares or I would haue spent an hundred pounde but I woulde haue tamed his tongue and made him eate his worde Thus the worldly minded men countbitter enuie and contentious brawlings and dayly striuing with men wisedome VVhich if we graunt to be wisedome yet is it carnall fleshly worldly and earthly Saint Paul hereunto agreeth who condemning the same fault in the Corinthes VVho notwithstanding boasted of their wisedome sayeth in this 1. Cor. 1. wise vnto them Where as is among you enuying and strife and diuisions are you not carnall and walke as men This is wisedome after a manner yet earthly not heauenly carnall not spirituall from beneath not from aboue worldly not godly With this false and coloured wisdome many puft vp thinke it the best way to auoide iniuries to put vp nothing but reuenge euerie quarrell and the onely way to obtaine their willes to cut it out of the whole cloth to quarrell with euerie one to be at endlesse debate and deadly contention with men this is farre from meekenesse this is called wisedome but this wisedome sayeth Saint Iames is onelie earthly 2 As earthly so is this wisedome sensuall naturally blind in heauenly things such whereunto by common sense men are caried as bruite beasts who suffering iniuries one of the other foorth-with either strike againe or push with horne or bite and teare with mouth and so are auenged Such wisedome it is to bee quarrellous contentious and giuen to reuenge This wisedome is 1. Cor. 2. not purged but corrupt with euill affections of nature
are void whom selfe-loue opinion of wisdome pride of heart hauing Iude 2. 2. Pet. 2. 10. puffed vp despise gouernment and speake euill of thē that are in authoritie to whom in the vanitie of their opinions in the fancies of their own braines in the conceits of their grene heads they wil not obey though they haue neither found ground nor sufficient reason nor euident proof to lead induce them to their false perswasions Wherefore they also are farre from this wisdome whose propertie it is easilie to be entreated 5 Another qualitie or propertie of this wisdome is Isai 55 1. John 2 mercy it is full of mercy and mercy is specially in two things 1. in pitying the bodily needes of our brethren in pouertie and distresse whereof is largely spoken 1. chapt verse 27. 2. In pitying the spirituall needs of the saints and of all men as when they lacke good councell to minister it when they run astray to call them home againe when they offend to tell them of it that they may be reclaimed to draw them by all meanes out of the snare of satan whereby they otherwise might be caried away to their destruction Whereence it appeareth that the wisdome frō aboue hath a mercifull regard both to the bodies and also to the soules of the saints of God whereof if wee become carelesse then haue wee not that wisedome which is full of mercie 6 The sixt propertie hereof is that it is full of good workes as constancie in profession paciēce in afflictions carefulnes in our vocation continuance in prayer mortification of the flesh renouation of the spirite reformation of our life and finally whatsoeuer tendeth to true sanctification 7 It is also without iudging which is either without respect of persons to regard the matter 2. chapt 1. Ether without ambition and rigour in iudging thy brethren 3. chapt 1. Either without greedie and busie inquiring seeking into other mens liues either iudging all in the worst part either vnaduisedly to iudge or condemne one another These kinds of iudgings either partially either ambitiously and rigorously either curiously either malitiously either rashly are here condemned Not taking away a right estimation and iudgement betwixt man and man thing and thing good and bad truth and falshood iustice and iniurie oppression equitie or any the like either ecclesiasticall or ciuill iudgement 8 Finally this wisdome from aboue is without hypocrisie This doth nothing colourably or counterfetly suttlely or guilefully this wisdome beareth not two faces vnder one hood this wisdome pretendeth not one thing openly and meaning another secretly this doth al things plainely and purely simply and sincerely as proceeding from God the God of truth to whome no dissembling no counterfetting no double dealing is or can be pleasant and these are the properties of heauenly wisedome By this distinguishing of wisedome he stoppeth the dore and gate to all impuritie to all contentiousnes to all rigorousnes and desire of reuenge to all stubbornnes to be corrected or informed to all irreconciliablenes and vntractablenes of men to all vnmercifulnes to all wickednes euill iudgement hypocrisie dissēbling before God and man Where vnto who so is giuē how so euer he haue that earthly sensuall diuelish wisedome yet hath he not this diuine wisedome which commeth from God These things being thus disposed the last thing in this treatise is why wee should shewe by good conuersation our workes in meekenes of wisedome because the fruites of righteousnes are sowen in peace of them which make peace a reason from reward in so much as they shal reape the fruites of righteousnes which they haue sowen in peace This place teacheth vs that whatsoeuer we do whether good or euill it is a seede sowen whose fruite hereafter is to be expected if the seede be good we shall receiue Gal. 6. Job 8 good if euill then shall we receaue euill things euen punishments Which saint Paul confirmeth be not deceiued God is not mocked for whatsoeuer a man soweth that shall he also reape if he sowe to the flesh hee shall of the flesh reape corruption if he sowe to the spirite he shal of the spirite reape life euerlasting That they may receiue pleasant and delectable fruite from the liberall hande of God the Apostle exhorteth them to sowe good seede euen the seede of peace that they may receiue and reape the reward of peace mentioned by our Sauiour which is Mat. 5. eternall blessednes and to be reckoned for the children of God And this reason is set downe to perswade the saints to embrace peace against the corrupt iudgement of the world who iudgeth them miserable foolish wretched that liue peaceably but the spirit of truth teacheth here the contrary that hovvsoeuer the vvorlde iudgeth of peaceable persons yet shall they assuredly in due time reape and receaue the reward of peaceable righteousnes Which reward ought to allure all men to meekenes of wisdom which ought of christians so far foorth to be folowed as a good conscience be retained vice and iniquitie suppressed vertue and godlines promoted loue and charitie in the holy feare of God cherished And this is peaceable wisdome by the Apostle commaunded This wisdome Christ Iesus our Lord who of GOD is for vs made wisdome and righteousnes sanctification and redemption graunt vnto vs that in all peace and quietnes of heart we may serue one another in loue and in one spirite and one trueth with one minde and one mouth maye glorifie God the God of peace To whom with Christ Iesus his sonne our Sauiour and the holy Ghost our comforter be praise in the great congregation of the Saints Amen The Analysis of the fourth Chapter of S. Iames. This fourth Chapter 〈◊〉 foure things or places 1 Is of contentions warres therein 5. thinges are to be marked from v. 1. to 7. 1 An interrogation or question concerning the beginnings and causes of contentions and warres among men verse 1. 2 An answeare to the question conteyning the assignment of the causes which are two 1 Vnruelie pleasures fighting in our members 2 Immoderate desire of increasing our priuate estate and wealth verse 1. 3 A condemning of those pleasures and desires of men which bring with them nothing but anguish and sorrow v. 2. former part 4 Why these desires are without effect or ineffectuall the causes are two 1 Because either men aske not those thinges at Gods hand part of the second verse 2 Or because if they aske thē yet aske they amisse v. 3 5 A sharp reproof of these things Wherein there are 3. things noted 1 The reproofe it selfe v. 4 first part 2 The reason of this reproofe v. 4. 2 part 3 The preuenting of an obiection v. 5. 6. 2 Place is of our duety to God consisting of two things namely 1 Submission to him wherin three things are to be noted v. 7. 1 What he commandeth to submitte our selues to God 2 The contrarie to resist the
1. Ioh. 1 Ephes 6. 2. Cor. 4 of lights in whom also there is no darcknes at al hath no communion with Sathan the prince of the darcknesse of this world Christ being holy hath nothing to do no concord with Beliall the Prince of wickednes So that these cannot dwell in the heart of man together as in the fountaine of loue being so contrarie and opposed Truely therefore saith Saint Augustine the loue of the S. Augustine world and the loue of God cannot stand or consist together no more then the same eyes at once can looke vpon heauen and earth in the same instante Being therefore so contrarie God and the world it cānot be but that such as make themselues friends with the world become enemies vnto God Wherof they to whom Saint James speaketh not ignorant are sharply reprooued for louing the world with the hatred of God Ye adulterers and adultresses know ye not that the amitie of the world is enmitie with God whosoeuer therefore will be a friend of the world maketh himselfe the enemie of God And this reason of the holy Apostle holdeth not only in the propounded matter of ambitious and couetous desires which men cannot loue and loue God also but it holdeth in all worldly wickednes and loue of earthlie things whatsoeuer which men cannot possibly loue and loue God together For then might a man be holy and wicked godly vnrighteous all together for they which loue the world are wicked and vnrighteous as the worlde 1. Iohn 5 Leuit. 11 2◠c. it selfe lieth in wickednes and such as loue God are godlie and holy euen as God him selfe is holy That wee cannot possiblie geue entertainment to God and to the world together and at once loue them God and the world contrarie as appeareth in foure things both the reason is their contrarietie for things contrarie cannot dwell at once in the same person And the contrarietie betwixt the loue of the world and the loue of God in foure things appeareth 1 In the repugnancie of their nature GOD is by his nature pure holy vndefiled without contagion of Leuit. 11. 19. 20. sinne and without permixtion of any euill But the worlde is altogether wicked defiled with sinne spotted with many blemishes of vnrighteousnesse full of all contagion deadly poyson of iniquitie So that in nature there is a contraietie betwixt thē Naturally therefore being contrarie wee cannot loue them both together 1. Iohn 5. 2 As their natures are contrarie so are their precepts contrarie for other things by God other thinges by the world are inioined wherein the contrarietie betwixt thē appeareth God commaundeth mercie liberalitie pitie compassion the world perswadeth crueltie mercilesnes couetousnes hardnes of heart violence iniurie and oppression God commaundeth holines sanctification to be fruitfull in all good works to his glorie and to encrease therein to ripenes and a full measure in Iesus Christ But the world moueth vs to filthie conuersation to defile our selues with carnall lustes and all vngodlines to wearie waste our selues with all fleshly pleasure that wee may be vncleane in soule and in body God commandeth vs not to lie but speake the trueth one to another not to backbite not to slaunder not to deceaue not to circumuent or defraud one another not to sweare vainly not to curse bitterly and infinite the like but the worlde would haue vs to lie counterfette slaunder deceaue circumuent sweare curse banne and geue ouer all the powers of our mindes and partes of our bodies to committe iniquitie Hom. 22. vpō Matth. Seeing one commaundeth thee saith Chrysostome to geue of thine owne goods the other violently to take the goods of others one to embrace chastitie the other to follow intemperancie the one to loue sobernes the other to delight in gluttonie how is it possible we shoulde obey these precepts being so contrary so seem to loue them both together 3 As their precepts are contrarie so are the qualities of them which loue the one and the other contrary For other things please God other things the world Other qualities are required in such as loue God other things and qualities in them that loue the world The louers of God must be ledde by the spirite of God walke in the spirite of God and bring foorth the fruites therof as loue ioy peace long suffering gētlenes goodnes faith meeknes temperance and such like they must be indued with mercie humblenes of minde kindnes forgeuing one Ephes 4. Col. 3. another euen as Christ forgeueth vs. But the seruants and louers of the world are possest with crueltie mercilesnes wrath ennie currishnes contention fornication vncleannes wantonnes hatred debate emulation sedition murther drunkennes gluttonie and the workes of the fleshe 1. Cor. 6 Gal. 5. Ephes 3. Col. 3. Iohn 4. Psal which who committe shall not inherite the kingdome of God and of Christ The louers of God are pure vnrebukeable blamelesse before him in loue seruing him in spirit in trueth But the seruants of the world are corrupt deceitfull from the wombe defiled with sinne flattering God with their mouth and dissembling with him in their double toung The seruants of God and such as loue him are sober and temperate but the louers of the world make their bellie their God whose end is damnation whose glorie is to their shame being earthly minded Seeing therfore the Philip. 3. qualities of the louers of God and of the louers of the world are contrarie and diuers it cannot be that the same should loue God and the world both together 4 Finally the very loue it selfe is in qualitie contrarie for the loue of God is pure chaste and holy spirituall but the loue of the world is impure vncleane prophane and sensuall wherefore no man canne loue god and the world Yea rather they which endeuour to become friends of the world make themselues therby the enemies of god Wherefore my deare brethren beloued in Iesus Christ if we be the elect of god chosen by him out of the world to loue him and serue him in such holines as is acceptable vnto his diuine maiestie If we be the professed Souldiers of Christ to fight vnder his displaied banner against Sathan and the world shall we as backsliders from god traitors vnto Christ enemies of our owne saluation prophaners of our Christian profession geue our selues to the loue of the world and committe fornication against god Cleaue thereunto in league and bonde of friendshippe and so become enemies vnto the Lorde our god almightie Let vaine wicked ambitious and contentious persons let greene flourishing youth who thinke to loue god and the world also herence learne that they cannot loue both and that in making friendship with the world they fall at variance with God It is God that speaketh in his Apostle it is the spirit of truth which informeth vs it is Christ in his minister that openeth his mouth and assureth
God diuerse wayes 1 In How are men subiect to God 1 obediently and reuerently yeelding themselues to his worde and will in hearing what he commaundeth and carefully perfourming what hee inioyneth For as the sonne is subiect to his father and the seruant submitteth himselfe to his maister then when the sonne heareth and obeyeth the will of his father and the seruant of his maister euen so the Saints of God are subiect to God and submit themselues to him when they obey the will and comaundement of God which thing vndone wee submit not our selues to him but rebell against him VVherefore as all the Prephets so Isai chiefly in Isai 1. Ezech. 20. 8. the person of God calleth Israel the people of GOD rebelles agaynst him in that they neglected his commaundements Almightie God in like manner measureth our submission Mal. 2. by our obedience confessing that wee haue cast off his Lordly and fatherly yoke where wee denie him honourable obedience as vnto a father and fearefull reuerence as to a maister All the Prophets our Sauiour Christ Steuen the martyr the blessed Apostles haue condemned the Israelites and Iewes as a rebellious people in that they woulde not obey his worde and therein chiefly shewe their submission Nowe the will of God what is it but our sanctification that we shoulde abstaine â— Thes 4. from fornication that euerie one might knowe howe to possesse his vessell in holinesse and honour And wherein is our obedience to him shewed Is it not in the puritie of our life As obedient children sayeth Peter fashion not your selues vnto the former lustes of your ignoraunce but as he that hath called you is holy â— Pet. 1. so bee ye holy in all conuersation because it is written be ye holy for I am holy If then our submission to God shewe it selfe in the obedience to his will and worde then neither idolatours neither cursed couetous persons neither filthie fornicatours neither pestilent vsurers neither blasphemous swearers neither bitter backebiters neither cruell extorcioners neither violent oppressours neither proude Peacockes neither bloudie murtherers neither shamefull lyers neither beastly drunkards neither deceitfull dealers neither any such like of the rabblement and route of the wicked submit themselues to God but rather therein rebell against him 2 As by obeying his will men submit themselues vnto God so by yeelding themselues to Gods pleasure to doe with them after his will men submit themselues vnto him Thus the three children yeeldinng themselues to the pleasure of God either to deliuer them or not to deliuer them from the fierie fornace submitted themselues Daniel 3. to him Dauid the king of Israel submitted himselfe to God in like manner when hee sayeth If I haue 2. King 15. founde fauour in the eyes of the Lorde he will bring me againe into the Citie and shewe me the Arke and Tabernacle thereof But if he say I haue no delight in thee beholde here I am let him doe with me as seemeth good in his eyes Our Sauiour Christ was subiect and submitted him selfe to God when he yeelded himselfe applyable to the Mat. 26. 1. Pet. 4. 1 pleasure of his father concerning the drinking of the bitter cuppe of his passion Father take from me this cuppe if it bee possible but if this cuppe can not passe away but I must drinke thereof thy will bee done So when in all our temporall estate for honour orignominie on earth when for health or sickenesse when for children or for other things whatsoeuer wee yeelde our selues wholy and obediently vnto God when we freely and voluntarily abide his pleasure therein when without grudging or groyning muttering or murmuring Matt. 6. wee can pray as our Sauiour teacheth Thy will be done in earth as it is in heauen when wee prescribe not to God eyther time or place or manner or meane or measure in any thing but subscribe wholly and in all things vnto him then submitte wee our selues vnto GOD but if wee otherwise doe then submitte wee not our selues to God but rebell against him 3 Neyther thus onely submit men themselues vn-God but also when they beare with pacience the crosse which the Lorde layeth vpon them then submitte men themselues to God Thus the holy Prophets afflicted of the princes and people thus our Sauiour Christ reuyled slaundered falsely accused cruelly executed by the Iewes thus holy Iob spoyled of the Ismaelites or Sabeans robbed of the Caldeans tempted of Satan vprayded of his wife condemned of his friendes the Apostles suffering manifolde iniuries of the aduersaries of the gospell Finally the holy martyrs and all Gods Saints suffering with pacience manifolde afflictions and bearing willingly the crosse imposed and layde vppon them thereby submitted themselues vnto God VVhereunto the Apostle here exhorteth Submit your selues vnto god which is the thing which the Apostle commaundeth and the first thing in the first point of our duetie obserued 2 The next thing in this first part of duetie is the contrarie wee must submit our selues to God but we must resist the diuell which thing the holy Apostle Saint Peter in like manner commendeth vnto vs bee sober 1. Pet. 5. and watch for your aduersarie the diuell like a roaring lion goeth about seeking whome hee may deuoure whom resist steadfast in the fayth To this purpose not altogether impartinently serueth that of Saint Paul bee angrie and sinne not let not the Sunne go downe vpon Ephe. 4. your wrath neither giue place to the diuell VVhich thing had Euah our great grandmother learned which lesson had shee concâ—yued to haue resisted and withstoode the subtile sâ—eights of Satan the diuell who egged her to disobedience to God and drewe from her submission to him shee had not tasted of the forbidden fruite Gen. 3. whereby she plunged herselfe and all her posteritie into perdition Had the Israelites learned to haue resisted the diuell when by the beautie of the daughters of Moab he Num. 25. tempted them they had not burnt in lust neither committed fornication with them where by the wrath of god was prouoked and they therefore destroyed Had the men of the first world rmembred to haue resisted Satan when with carnall pleasure they were tempted they had not Gene. 6. 7. caused the doores and windowes of heauen to open and poure downe water vpon them whereby they and all the worlde was drowned Had the Sodomites beene hereof Gene. 19. mindfull as no doubt they were taught by Lot the preacher of righteousnesse when they burnt in vnnaturall lust one with the other they had not so sore offended as thereby to call fire and brimstone from heauen by which they perished Had Absalon remembred to haue resisted Satan when by ambition he pricked him on to rebell agaynst 2. Kin. 15. 16. his owne father Dauid the Lordes annoynted he had not endeuoured to haue thrust him from his royall seate of honour neither had he taken sworde in hande against
soeuer wee are tempted by satan to any Psal 145. kinde of wickednesse whether it be by couetousnesse to riches or ambition to honour or enuy to murther or concupiscence to adultery or malice to slaunder or intemperancie to gluttonie or any other sinne to iniquitie let vs incontinently flie to God for helpe by prayer that we may ouer come these temptations and resist the deuill our enemie Thus haue the holy Fathers in former times thus haue the Saints of God in all ages thus must we resist the deuill in like manner if we will submit our selues obediently vnto God 3. Moreouer the saincts resist the deuill when they See Cyprian fol. 246. earnestly giue themselues ouer to the studie of vertue and practise of godlinesse seruing the Lorde in righteousnesse and true holinesse of life Hereby all entrie to satan is shut vp hereby all holes of our hearts are stopped so that he cannot inuade vs. Wherefore it is called by Paul a breste plate which he exhorteth all men in the encountring Eph. 6. 2. 2. Cor. 6. 7. with the deuill to put on put ye on the breste plate of righteousnesse vvhich is not meant onely of the imputed righteousnesse of Christ but also of the inherent righteousnes which floweth there fro is wrought in vs by the spirite of sanctification and this righteousnesse may be called a breste plate very well and in a iuste comparison For as a breste plate defendeth the heart the liuer the intrels and vitall partes of man vvhich beyng wounded man falleth dovvne and perished so doth sinceritie vprightnes and holinesse of life keepe the mind the hart the conscience from inuasion of satan so that his firie darte cannot wound vs with infidelitie wante of conscience coldnesse of religion wickednesse of life corruption in conuersation or any the like iniquitie wherewith man stroken is greatly endaungered Wherefore as bodily souldiours by their breste plates of iron steele or such like defensed boldly and with courage withstande and resist their bodily enemies euen so do the spirituall souldiours who fight vnder the displayed banner of Iesus Christ armed with this breste plate of righteousnesse with inuincible courage and fortitude resist satan the deuill the spirituall enemie of mankinde Seeing then wee haue not to fight onely with flesh Eph. 6. and bloud but much rather with principalities powers yea vvith the prince of the darkenesse of this worlde and with all spirituall wickednes in heauenly things it greatly standeth vs vpon to put on the brest plate of true holinesse and righteousnesse of life that thereby our enemie the deuill may bekepte out put of repelled and resisted yea put to flight also and finally dispatched and this is done by the carefull studie of good works and the painefull practise of true godlines Now as satan by sincerity and integrity of life is withstood resisted so by loosenes and licenciousnes of the flesh by lewdenes of our life by iniquitie and vngodlines he is animated fleshed enboldned daily to tempt and to assault vs foreseeing in vs an inclination to any wickednes thereof he bloweth the bellowes and kindleth the flame thereunto he prouoketh stirreth vs vp and daily pricketh forwarde till he haue cast vs downe headlong into the bottomlesse pitte of finall perdition thus all couetous lecherous luxurious wanton proude and Rom. 6. vvicked persons falling away from grace from vertue from godlinesse giuing their members as instrumentes of vnrighteousnesse to iniquitie are so farre from resisting satan as that they helpe and promote his kingdome in them and suffer him to rule raigne and rage ouer them at his pleasure But let all those before whose eyes is the feare of God in whose heartes Christ dwelleth by fayth vvho vvill bee thought to performe their reuerent submission vnto GOD put on the newe man Eph. 3. created after God in holinesse and righteousnesse of life that they may be able to stand fast in the day of their Eph. 4. temptation and in all thinges resist the deuill as we are exhorted 4. Satan is besides this resisted of the saints when we oppose the law and commandement the will and the 2. Cor. 6. 7. Eph. 6. Heb. 4. 12. 1. Reuel 16. worde of God to his suggestions and wicked temptations And this is also a parte of the spirituall armour and heauenly harnesse wherewith Saint Paul would haue vs armed in this daungerous combat and conflict with the deuill this is the svvorde of the spirite which is the worde of God hereby satan is kepte of as a man keepeth his enemie at the point of his sworde This wise did our holy and most blessed Sauiour Christ resiste satan Mat. 4 when he tempted him and kept him of that he could not hurte him as when the deuill moued Christ for wante of bread in the wildernesse to turne stones into bread Christ drewe out the sworde of the spirite which is the worde of God against him and saide it is written man shall not lyue by bread onely but by euery worde that proceedeth out of the mouth of God Whē satan tempted Deut. 8 him to cast himself dovvne from the pinnacle of the temple because God had giuen his angels charge ouer him Psal 91. to keepe him in their hāds least he dash his foote against a stone Christ drewe out the svvorde againe and vvithstoode him it is vvritten thou shalt not tempte the Lord thy God when finally he tempted Christ with promise Deut. 6. of all the kingdomes of the vvorld to fall downe and worship him by the same sword he resisted Auoid satan for it is written thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and Deut. 6. 10 him onely shalt thou serue Now then as our maister head captaine Christ resisted the deuill in his ovvne person by the same meanes must vve also resist him vvhen either by himself or by his ministers vve shal be assaulted to vvickednes Wherfore if he tempt vs to malice hatred enuie oppression iniury let vs dravv the svvord of the spirite against him and say it is vvritten thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe Leuit. 19. If he tempt vs to vncleannes of the flesh fornication adultery chambering vvantonnes let vs resist him vvith thi◠sword it is written Fornicators and adulterers the Lord Heb. 13. will iudge yea although wee shroude and shadow it neuer so secretly though wee keepe and couer the matter neuer so cunningly though wee hide it neuer so curiouslie If he tempt vs to steale resist him with this It is written thou shalt not steale If hee moue vs to lying let vs Exod. 20. draw out this sword against him thou shalt not beare false witnes against thy neighbour If he moue vs to pride then let vs say it is written God resisteth the proud and geueth grace to the humble If he tempt vs to blasphemy let vs resist him with it is written Thou shalt not take
it his comming vnto them because by the giftes and graces thereof hee draweth neare vnto Mat. 28. â—0 the Saintes I will not leaue you comfortlesse but I will come vnto you not by bodily presence before the iudgement but by the graces of his spirite whereby he draweth neare dayly to his Church Thus hee drewe neare vnto the Apostles when in the day of Pentecost Acts 2. hee sent his Spirite in visible manner and fourme vnto them 4 God draweth neare to men by powring out his temporall benefites vppon them health wealth honour and sending them deliueraunce out of their trouble Thus he drewe neare to Israell whereof Moises speaketh What nation is so great whome the gods come Deut 4. Phil. 4. 5. Psal 69. 18 s Psal 119. 151 34. 13. 46. 1. so neare vnto them as the Lorde our God is neare vs in all that we call vnto him for Thus he drew neare to Moises Israel Dauid Hezekiah and the like 5 God draweth neare vnto man in offering his mercie shewing his fauour assisting with his helpe multiplying his louing kindnesse vnto them 6 God finally draweth neare vnto vs in a spirituall vnion with man through the incarnation of Iesus Christ whereby God is vnited vnto vs and wee to him in the vnion of the two natures in the person of Iesus Christ by which meane God dwelleth among vs and is Iohn 1. 1. Tim. 3. made manifest in the flesh as Saint Iohn and Saint Paul speake And therefore Christ Emmanuel Where then the Apostle sayth drawe neare to God and he will drawe neare to you he speaketh chiefly of Mat. 1. drawing neare by his grace fauour mercie who enlargeth his louing kindnesse towards all those which with reuerence and feare draw neare vnto him 3 These things thus set downe in the last place we are taught howe wee should drawe neare to God which the Apostle expresseth in these wordes Clense your Howe man draweth neere to God handes you sinners and pourge your heartes you double minded Which woordes howsoeuer they may seeme to others a newe or another exhortation yet to me they seeme orderly to follovv as the manner how we should drawe neare vnto God namely in puritie and sincerenesse of life To enlarge this circumstance a little we may consider that as God by many wayes draweth neare vnto vs so we by no lesse draw neare vnto him 1 Men draw neare to God by outward profession though it be not alwayes in sinceritie of heart thus did the people of Israel in outwarde profession and with their mouthes drawe neare to God which as a token Isai 29. 58. 2. 3. of hypocrisie is condemned God therefore speaking there-against sayeth This people commeth neare vnto mee with their mouth and honour mee with their lippes but their hearts haue they remooued farre from mee Against which Jeremie breaketh out thou hast Iere. 12. planted them and they haue taken roote they growe and bring foorth fruite thou art neare in their mouth and farre from their reynes Thus inueyed hee against such as in mouth professed God but denyed him in heart which hee meaneth by reynes This is that hypocrysie worthily condemned by Paul in wordes they Tit. 1. professe they knowe God but haue denied him in deed beeing abhominable disobedient and to euerie good worke reprobate Thus men in the outward profession of the Gospell though sometimes it bee in hypocrisie are said to draw neare to God as now most men doe 2 Men also drawe neare to God by fayth in Iesus Christ whereby they haue enteraunce vnto God Of which kinde the holy Apostle Saint Paul speaketh being iustified by faith wee haue peace with God through Rom. 5. our Lorde Iesus Christ by whome we haue also accesse through faith vnto this grace wherein we stande Which grace is to be reconciled vnto GOD and knitte in a Ephes 2. moste holie league of heauenly and spirituall fellovvship vvith him This in another place is also mencioned vvhere to the Church of Ephesus he auoucheth that by faith both Ievve and Gentile haue accesse and entraunce to the father by one Spirite A little after in like manner sayeth Saint Paul by our Lorde Iesus Christ haue vvee boldnesse and entraunce vvith confidence by faith in him Ephes 3. By fayth in the mediation of Christ vve come boldly Heb. 4. vnto god vvhereunto the Authour to the Hebrues exhorteth VVe haue not an high priest vvhich cannot bee touched vvith the feeling of our infirmities but vvas in all things tempted in like sort yet vvithout sinne Let vs therefore go boldely vnto throne of grace that Heb. 10. vvee may receyue mercie and finde grace to helpe in time of neede In another place the same authour speaking of this drawing neare to God writeth and exhorteth in this wise Seeing we haue an high Priest which is ouer the house of God let vs drawe neare with a true heart in assuraunce of faith sptinckled in our hearts from an euill conscience and washed in our bodies with pure water Let vs sayeth he draw neare with a true heart in assurance of faith Finally shewing the verie high way which leadeth vnto God and whereby wee draw neare and come vnto him hee maketh that to bee faith whereby the holy fathers haue approched and drawne neare vnto him whereof hee thus concludeth withour fayth it is impossible to please God For hee which commeth to Heb. 11. God must beleeue that he is and that he is a rewarder of them that seeke him VVherefore as through infidelitie we were estraunged from God so by faith are wee reconciled vnto him and knit into a misticall coniunction with God whereby we drawe neare vnto him To trust therefore perfectly in the grace of God by Iesus Christ assuredly to beleeue the promises of God made vnto vs in his beloued to repose all our hope of happinesse vpon God through the mediation and merits of Christ crucified to looke for eternall saluation from God by fayth in the onely passion of our blessed Sauiour and so in our consciences to haue peace with God and bee reconciled vnto him is another and second way whereby we drawe neare vnto God 3 Men drawe neare to God also by prayer wherby we ascend as it were to heauen and approch neare to the presence of God which is as it were a paire of wings to carie vs to him whereby as by a key saith Saint Augustine 226. Serm. de tempo Ecclus. 35. 15 the doore of heauen is opened and our praier ascendeth to him the mercie of God descendeth to vs. Thus the Patriarchs had their passage and entraunce to God Thus the Prophet Moises in the departing out of Aegypt and in the encountering in battle with the Amalakites drew neare to God Thus Iosua drew neare to him when Exo. 14. 17 by his praier the Sunne stoode still for the space of two Acts 12. dayes vntill his enimies were
greatly broken when he roared for very griefe of his heart Daniel the holy Saint and man of God in like manner Dan. 9. afflicted and chastised himselfe with sackcloth fasting and ashes for his owne sinnes and the sinnes of the people Thus haue the Saints of God done thus must all they doe which feare God by true repentance of their heartes and true mortification of their liues chastise themselues which is the suffering of affliction which the Apostle here teacheth Suffer afflictions This place nothing fauoureth their heresie which holde that they ought to beate themselues with scourges Iesuites and Papists for that it did more put away sinne then any confession Which their doating follie they compared with martyrdome Of which sect of heretiques Alphonsus speaketh Who because they scourged themselues were called Flagellarij or Flagellantes se beating themselues Alphonsus de Castro lib. 2. cont heresis Whose heresie hath patronage neither in the olde nor in the newe testament neither of man nor woman in all the whole Scripture commended Neither must it foster the foolish opinion of wicked Iesuites and popish persons who for vaine-glorie for opinion of desert and merite at the hand of God at certaine times scourge and beate themselues in like maner But of that popish practise we haue no example either of holy Patriarch Prince or Prophet either of blessed Apostle Euangelist or Martyr neither of man woman or saint whatsoeuer in Scripture mentioned neither any commaundement counsell or exhortation either in the olde or in the new testament neither from God Christ the Prophets or Apostles of Iesus Christ neither finde we any iote title sillable in all the worde of God therefore is that practise as drawen from heretiques condemned and disallowed Here the chastising of our selues the suffering of affliction by the Apostle specified is the vnfained repentaunce of our hearts for sinnes coÌ„mitted our true humiliation before God for the same which S. Iames here commendeth vnto vs suffer affliction 2. The way whereby this our humbling and chastising of our selues is performed is also here expressed and it is in foure thinges which are as signes and tokens of the true chastening of our selues before God 1 Men shewe their chastising in their sorrowe and heauines of heart which is not the least token of afflicting Signes of this outward affliction our selues and of our suffering affliction prescribed by the Apostle which is the inseperable companion of our true repentance before God This sorrowing and heauines of our heartes is that contrite spirite that humbled and broken heart which Psal 51. 2. Cor. 7. is a sacrifice acceptable and pleasant before God Which sorrowe Saint Paul commendeth euen that sorow which leadeth to repentance not to be repented of I now reioyce saith hee not that you sorrowed but that you 1. Cor. 5. sorrowed to repentance This godly sorrow Saint Paul required in the Corinthians for that they had tollerated the incestuous adulterer ye are puft vp and haue not rather sorrowed that he that hath done this deed might be put from among you This is that inward grife of the Saints which in their hearts they conceiue for their sinnes committed agaynst God and thereby shewe their afflicting and chastising of themselues before him Thus holy Dauid by vnfeyned sorrowe for his sinnes committed shewed himselfe humbled and afflicted before God as both in the storie and in his Psalme of lamentable repentance is affirmed Manasses 2. Kin. 12. Psal 51. 2. Chron. 33. hauing done manie things agaynst God to despite the Lorde withall being caried away into captiuitie humbled himselfe and afflicted himselfe by repentance which in his sorrow and griefe he conceyued appeared Marie Magdalen chastising and afflicting herselfe for sinne by repentance gaue manifest token thereof in the great sorrowe which she shewed herselfe to haue conceyued euen in the presence of Iesus Christ Saint Peter hauing denied his maister shewed himselfe to haue bene Mat. 26. therefore chastened in conceiuing such great griefe and heauines of heart as forced him to go out of the iudgement hall which was the house of the high priest and to weepe bittetly Thus the holy men of god calling to remembrance their iniquities and sinnes againg God committed and therfore afflicting themselues by repentance before the Lord begin their afflicting and chastising them selues with sorow And this sorow bewraieth it selfe partly in hanging downe of the heade in the casting downe of the countenance partly in outwart behauiour and gesture of the bodie partly in our speeches and words which are the witnesses of our affections and giue testimonie of our heartie sorrowe And this is the first thing wherein the chastising and afflicting our selues appeareth 2 As the chastising and afflicting of our selues consisteth in sorow and griefe conceiued for sinne so doth it in like maner appeare in our weeping and lamenting for the same vvhen we povvre out teares before God in token of our vnfeigned repentaunce vnto him VVhich thing must not be counted altogether effeminate and such as becommeth women onely but it is euen in the best men and most holy Saintes of God a thing commendable and highly to be praysed being ioyned with true faith in Iesus Christ For which cause Dauid the princely Prophet and holy man of God vvas not ashamed to confesse that in signe of his chastising of himselfe Psal 6. by true repentaunce hee wette his bedde and watered his couse with teares VVhen the booke of the lawe of God was founde and brought to Iosiah the godly and vertuous prince and he thereby had perceyued howe greatly the people 4. King 22. had offended in signe of his humilitie and chastising of himselfe with true repentaunce he wept before the Lord. The Prophet Ioel calling the people to this afflicting of themselues by true repentaunce therein hee requireth Ioel. 2. weeping Turne saith hee vnto the Lord with weeping fasting and mourning The Prophets calling the people to repentaunce haue exhorted them to mourne weepe before the Lorde Saint Peter for feare of the Iewes hauing denied and for sworne his master Christ at the looking backe of Christ he remembred himselfe he repented Mat. 26. him of his sinne his heart melted and rent in peeces as it were for sorrowe and to testifie his humiliating of himselfe for the sinne committed he went out and vvept bitterly To this purpose therefore this Apostle exhorting the Saints to suffer affliction to chastice themselues by vnfeigned repentaunce shevving the vvay and manner hovve it must be done teacheth that it must bee in sorrovv and vveeping Herehence then vve see vvhat the true vse of vveeping is and for vvhat cause vve may vveepe lavvfully to vtter the sorrovv of our hearts to testifie our true repentance to God to vvitnesse our afflicting of our selues for our sinnes agaynst God committed vve are exhorted Why the saiâ—â— may weepe to vveepe Saint Augustine that graue and reuerend
al pride and vanitie the adulterer beareth vp head as if he were right honest the couetous persons vsurers oppressours extortioners deceauers lyers and the rest of that rabble marche on bare-faced without all remorse and spende their daies in prodigalitie and care not Wherefore if there be any consolation in Christ Iesus if there be any feare or dread of endles death or loue to long and euerlasting life if we haue any care of saluation or any feare of vtter condemnation if we haue any desire to the continuance of the Gospell amongst vs or any zeale to Gods eternall glorie if wee delight in sweete and pleasant peace or take pleasure in the prosperitie of our Countrey then let vs in the feare of GOD sorowe and weepe before our destruction come vpon vs let vs turne our wanton mirth into mourning and our ioye into heauines that by our true and heartie repentance and vnfeyned mortification before God wee may turne away the indignation and wrath which wee haue most iustely from him deserued 2 As our humbling our selues before God standeth in thus afflicting of our selues by repentance so also doeth it in our casting downe of our selues before God wherein there are two things to be noted 1 The precept 2 The reason Touching the thing thus saith Saint Iames Caste downe your selues before the Lorde Like vnto which councell is that of Saint Peter Humble and prostrate 1 Petr. 5. your selues vnder the mighty hand of God that he may exalt this casting downe of our selues whereby wee acknowledge our owne vnworthines and testifie and beare witnes of our sinnes before his diuine maiestie confesse from our hearts that we haue deserued al plagues al miseries all calamities all punishments and thereby craue pardon and forgeueues that we may escape that whereof our consciences are afraid is and hath been a signe of our humbling of our selues of true repentance in the saints of God When holy Dauid saw the wrath of God kindled against him for his adulterie and his sore indignation beginning to burne in the punishment of the child then besought 2. Kings 12. he the Lord then went he in and fasted and lay all night vpon the earth and so cast downe himselfe before God In like manner when Absolon had slaine Ammon his brother Dauid the king feeling the wrath of God vpon his house as was threatned by Nathan rent his garments 2. Kings 13 Luke 18. 13 Mat. 8. 8 lay on the groūd in most humble and lamentable maner casting down and prostrating himselfe before God Therunto Saint Iames in this place exhorteth and willeth vs to humble our selues by casting downe prostrating our selues before the Lord. Thus must we abate our proud spirites cast down our loftie and lordly lookes couer our faces for the shame of our sinnes against God committed Whereunto the Apostle respecteth in this exhortation Cast downe you selues before God thus to do how holy a sacrifice how acceptable an offering how pleasant a duetie is it to the Lord To the perfourmance wherof the rather to moue vs The reason the Apostle setteth downe a reason full of comfort Caste downe your selues saith the Apostle before God and he 1. Pet. 5. will lift you vp The same reason Saint Peter vseth Humble your selues therefore vnder the mightie hand of god that he may exalt you in due time That men therefore should not thinke their labour lost when they prostrate and cast downe themselues in true humilitie before God neither their humilitie to be destitute of reward the Apostle reasoneth from the effect Cast down your selues God will lift you vp The proud then shall not alwaies be aloft neither shall the humble alwaies be cast downe but the daies will come when both the proude which exalt themselues shal be brought lowe and the humble which cast downe themselues shal be exalted The Lord exalteth those which in true humilitie of their hearts cast down themselues before him This preached Ezech. 17 God by Ezechiel where promising to pull down the proud enemies of the Church which exalted themselues against it and to exalt and lift vp the Church which was lowe cast down and contemned both in the sight of the world by maliciousnes of the wicked and in the sight of their owne eyes through humilite saith All the trees of the field shall know that is all the world shall know that I haue brought downe the high trees and exalted the low tree that I haue dried vp the greene tree and made the drie tree to flourish God exalteth those that are caste downe and humbled Herunto holy Iob subscribeth God setteth vp on hie Iob. 5 them that be lowe that the sorowful◠may be exalted to Iob. 22 saluation In another place intreating of the deliuerance of the Saints which humble themselues vnder the mightie hand of God and cast downe themselues before his his throne of glorie when the proud and wicked shall be destroyed round about them he faith When others are cast downe then shalt thou say I am lift vp for God will saue the humble person And Salomon to like purpose auoucheth that the Pro. 29 pride of a man should bring him lowe but the humble in spirite should enioy glorie The sonne of Sirach witnesseth Ecclus. 10 to like effect that God casteth downe the thrones of the proud Princes and setteth vp the meeke in their places Which thing our blessed Sauiour preached to the Luke 14. people whom when as ghestes they shoulde be bidden to any feast hee exhorteth that they should not take the highest but the lowestroomes because such as humbled themselues shoulde be exalted In the parable of the Pharisie and Publicane wherof Luke 18. the one lifted vp himselfe in pride and therefore was contemned of God the other cast downe himselfe was exalted hee concludeth and knitteth vp the matter with this heauenly diuine and most godly sentence Hee that exalteth himselfe shall bee brought lowe and hee that humbleth himselfe shall be exalted Finally disswading his Apostles from vaine desire of honour exhorteth them to serue one another in humilitie and true loue because Mat. 23. they who exalt themselues are brought lowe of God and they which humble themselues are by him exalted Seeing then our casting downe before God is rewarded with exaltation and lifting vp by him we thereby ought to be moued to cast downe our selues before him Falling abasement as the Grecians say is the companion of pride and the loftie minde goeth before Prou. 16. 18. ver 12. Prou. 15. destruction saith Salomon so the casting downe of ourselues goeth before our exaltation and glorie Salomon therefore a little before saith to this purpose the feare of the Lord is the instruction of vvisedome and before honour goeth humilitie So then the high vvay and right path to be exalted of God is to humble and cast dovvne our selues before him vvherefore if our casting
vanisheth away 3. The thing condemned and the reasons why deliuered in the third place followeth a correcting of the euill in stead of saying to day and to morow we wil go to such a citie let vs say if the Lord will and if we liue we will do this or that thus correcteth he the euill for yee ought to say saith he if the Lord will if we liue we will do this or that It is a speciall point of godlinesse in all things that are to be done first to make honourable mention of the Lords will and pleasure and euermore to recount and record our owne frailnesse and in all things to say if the Lord wil and if we liue we wil do this or that Our whole life relieth vpon him in him it is onely to direct all our waye without his leaue can wee doe nothing lette vs therefore referre all things to his will and say as wee are taught by the Apostle if the Lord will and if we liue we will do this or that The whole course of mans life is ruled by God the heart of mā saith Salomon purposeth his way but the Lord Prou. 16. Prou. 20. directeth his steppes the steps of man are ruled by the Lord how can a man then vnderstand his owne waies I know saith Ieremie that the way of man is not in himselfe Ierem. 20. neyther is it in man to guide and direct his steps And this is not onely true in walking after the law of God and directing our liues according to his vvill which without his speciall fauour and grace cannot be but of the whole course of our life which is altogether directed by his pleasure prouidence wherfore in all things men ought to prefer the will of God To which purpose our Sauiour Christ putteth a petition concerning the will of God before Mat. 6. the things appertaining vnto this life What can any man otherwise of neuer so great might do without the will of God if Pharao could haue done any thing by his Exod. 14. owne absolute power without the vvill of God then had the Israelites at once bene ouerthrowen his kingdome in securitie If Aman could haue done any thing vvithout Ester 3. the vvill of God then had Mardocai gone to the pot and all the men of the Ievvish nation If Sennacherib could haue done any thing vvithout Gods vvill then Hezechia 4. Kings 18. 19. Reue. 12. had bene plagued by the Assyrians If the deuill himselfe could doe any thing vvithout the vvill of God then long since had the vvhole Church of God bene destroied vtterly No man neyther in these like matters nor in any ciuill affayres can doe any thing but according as God hath determined and after his vvill for vvhich cause in all things and actions vve aduenture and enterprise vve must preferre his vvil if God will When Paul tooke his leaue of the Ephesians readie Acts 18. to iournie tovvardes Hierusalem he promised to returne to them againe yet not simply but if God vvould Being at Corinth he protesteth to the Romaines that he praied to God that he by one meane or another might haue Rom. 1. a prosperous iournie vnto them by the vvil of God When he vvas at Philippi in Macedonia frō thēce vvrote to the 1. Cor. 4. Corinthians into vvhose church many false brethren were crept he promised to come shortly vnto thē againe yet he preferreth the will of the Lord and saith If that the Lord will wherefore he saith But I wil come shortly vnto you if the Lord will and will know not the wordes of them which are puffed vp but the power And againe I will not now see you in my iourney but I trust to abide a while 1. Cor. 16 with you if the Lord permitte In all his determinations had he speciall respect to the will of God as is apparant By whose example according to this councel must men correct their vanitie and foolish speaches If the Lorde will we will doe this or that Seeing Gods will must be preferred in al things who at his owne pleasure by his diuine prouidence ruleth ouer all if we can doe nothing without him in whom onely we haue our life being and Acts 17. mouing what temeritie and rashnes what impietie and vngodlines is it in this pride of our heartes without any regarde had to his will of our selues to determine any thing Now as Gods wil must first be preferred to all our actions So also hauing respect to our mortalitie fraile condition subiect to speedie death wee also adde If wee liue which is requisite to our determinations seeing our life is so vncertaine The Apostle therefore to correcte this greate euill and mischiefe of pride whereby men in vaine confidence promise to themselues many matters and determine long before of things vncertaine in that they say To day or to morrow we will goe into such a citie and continue there a yeare and by and sell gaine teacheth vs in stead thereof to say if the Lord will and if we liue we wil doe this or that This euen reason it selfe beside the word of GOD teacheth vs for is it not reason that we should say by his leaue we will doe this or that from whom wee haue our life our mouing and being and this we haue from God is it not reason that we should yeelde our selues vnder his will Wherefore Socrates taught by naturall reason this doctrine willeth Alcibiades in all thinges to say If God Socrates will Christians ought therefore rather by the worde of trueth taught to learne this lesson least in their affaires determinations counsells and busines not preferring Gods will they be worse then the very heathen 4 Haue not our age hatched many such birdes as say not only not if God will we will do this or that but will he nill he we will do it Haue we not such as determine things long before against religion iustice equitie honestie or Godlines haue wee not many proude and wilfull persons which in their purposes counsels determinations actions neuer care for the will of God nor regard whether hee will or will not such things as they determine But let all such as feare God bee aduised by the Apostle and correcte the vanitie of their pride and say in all things if the Lorde will and if we liue wee will doe this or that as heere wee are exhorted Yet is it not the purpose of the holie Ghoste heere to condemne all for proude and wicked who at all times and in all things vse not thus to say if the Lorde will and if wee liue we will do this or that For the very Saints of God trusting perfectly vppon the grace of God brought 1. Pet. 1. vnto them by the Reuelation of Iesus Christ who serue God instantly day and night and worshippe him in spirit and in truth whose soules and bodies are quicke holy
they shal be deuoured of hellish torments So that both here and there their owne consciences shall feede and gnaw vpon them and the recordation and remembraunce of these corruptible vanities wherein they onely trusted shall as it were continually eate them vp and consume them And this is no small parte of their miserie and finall destruction which he denounceth against them for the which in despayre and without hope they must weepe howle as they are foretolde by the holy and blessed Apostle The third and last thing wherin their miserable destruction 3. Thing wherin their destruction calamitie standeth and finall calamitie consisteth is that they haue heaped vp treasure for the last dayes These are the treasures of the wicked which shall not helpe but hurte them in the daie of the Lord. For thus prophane rich mē hourd and heape vp treasure of Gods iuste wrath heauy displeasure and deserued indignation against themselues in 2. Cor. 5. the daie of vvrath and indignation vvhen all men shall stande before the throne of Iesus Christe to giue an accompte Rom. 2. of their vvorkes and to receaue according to that they haue done in their bodies bee it good or euill Then shall they lye open on euery side to the iuste iudgements of God and wil they nill they they shal heare the fearefull sentence of destruction against them Then shall their sinnes be reuiued in the midst of their bowels then shall their consciences finde no reste then shall they day and night feele death working in their hearts and hell shall stande before their eyes yea sinne shal be at their right hande and satan at their lefte destruction shal be without to consume them and the immortall worme of conscience within their soule to gnawe them God aboue to condemne them the deuill beneath to take and carie them to fire and brimstone in that bottomlesse lake that burneth for euer wherein their fire faileth not and Isay 66. their vvorme dieth not This is the treasure which prophane riche men lay vp for themselues against the latter dayes Some expound these wordes otherwise you haue heaped vp treasure against the latter day that is in these latter daies wherein you should watch and pray continually that you might be thought worthy to escape the Luk. 21. wrath to come when you should seriously expect and looke for the appearing and comming of Christ in glorie to giue iudgement against all men and to rebuke all Jude 14. 15. the vngodly among them of all their wicked deedes which they haue vngodly committed and all their cruell speaking which vvicked sinners haue spoken against him you giue your selues to heaping hourding vp of riches as if there should be no end eyther of your life or of the world it selfe and the nearer you grovve to the end of the vvorld the more couetous you are you heape vp treasure for your selues against the latter dayes what wickednesse is this Couetousnes ought alvvaies and at all times to be auoided as the roote and mother of all wickednesse but 1. Tim. 6. most especially towards the cōming of Iesus Christ least by worldly carefulnes vve become forgetfull of his comming therfore our Sauiour Christ preparing his disciples against his comming in glorious maiestie to sit in iudgement and to pronounce sentence against all the worlde Luc. 21. aduiseth them aboue other thinges that their heartes be not ouercome and oppressed with dronkennes surfetting and the cares of this world least he come vpon them vnawares notwithstanding euen against this time to be dronken and drowned in couetous desires is great vngodlines And thus doe men heape vp treasure for the last daies Some hereof make this sence Goe to now you rich men you thinke to heape vp riches enough to serue you vnto the last day and to the very ende of the world and therein shewe your extreame couetousnes and vngodlines For what a sinne is this that men shoulde thinke themselues able by themselues to heape and boarde vp enough to serue vnto the last dayes and to the end of the world But to augment and increase their miserie and to paint out their destruction in more liuely and in more fresh colours the Apostle may seeme to haue meant of the heaping vp of the treasures of Gods vengeance and iudgements against them in the latter daies in the day of iudgement And these are the particular circumstances which out of this place in my iudgement may bee gathered whereof thus saith our Apostle Go to now you rich men weepe and howle for the miseries which shall come vpon you your riches are corrupt your garments are moath-eaten your siluer and golde is cankred and the rust therof witnesseth against you and shall eate your flesh as it were fire ye haue heaped vp treasure for the last dayes God for his mercies sake graunt vnto vs such grace from his holy Spirite that wee thereby first seeking the kingdome of heauen and the righteousnes thereof may according to his mercifull promise obtaine all other things necessarie for this present life and that we throgh his speciall grace being risen in all fruites of righteousnes and workes of true sanctification with Christ may seeke the things which are aboue where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God and effectually setting our affections vpon heauenly things and not vpon thinges vpon the earth may also so put our trust and confidence in the Lord that if riches increase and multiplie vnto vs by his goodnes yet we may not set our hearts vpon them but that euen in this life we may with all our might maine lay vp for our selues treasures in heauen where neither rust nor moath doeth corrupt and where theeues breake not in and steale least that we setting our affections with prophane persons vpon vncertaine riches thereby wee treasure and heape vp for our selues treasure of Gods iust iudgements and wrathfull displeasure and so be subiect to this sharpe commination and threatening of finall destruction From which he deliuer vs that suffered bitter death vpō the crosse for vs euen Iesus Christ our Sauiour To whom with the father the holy ghost be praise in the great congregation of the saints now and for euermore Amen Iames Chapter 5. verses 4. 5. 6. Sermon 24. Verse 4 Behold the hire of the Labourers which haue reaped your fieldes which is of you kept back by fraud crieth and the cries of them which haue reaped are entred into the eares of the Lorde of hostes 5 Ye haue liued in pleasure on the earth in wantonnes yee haue nourished your hearts as in the day of slaughter 6 You haue condemned killed the iust and he hath not resisted you IN these wordes are reckoned vp the sinnes and euils of prophane rich men for which this so dreadful a destruction is denounced against them And it is the second branch of the first part of this Chap. in particular The euils and
from whome he had both commaundement and courage for the fighting of the Lordes battailes After whose death and the manifolde battailes hee had with Kings and Countreys the people came to the Lord to enquire who should succeede him as their captaine to Iudges 1. fight against the nations and hee appointed Iudah captaine ouer them Dauid the valiant warriour confesseth in sundrie Psalmes that his warrely prowis and fortitude Psal 18. was from the Lorde therefore hee cryeth out in the Lordes prayse I will loue thee dearely O Lorde my strength the Lord is my rocke and my fortresse and hee that deliuereth me my God and my strength in him will I trust my shielde the horne of my saluation and my refuge To like purpose in another place Through thee Psal 44. saith he to God we thrust backe our enemies and in thy name shall we tread downe those that rise vp against vs. Finally he breaketh out and praiseth God Blessed be the Psal 144. Lord my strength which teacheth my hands to fight and my fingers to battaile he is my goodnesse and my fortresse my tower and my deliuerer my shield and in him I wil trust whch subdueth my people vnder me Which had beene great impietie in the princely Prophet had warres beene altogether vnlawfull Salomon the diuine and heauenly Eccles. 3. preacher affirmeth that there is a time for all things a mong other things he sayth there is a time for peace and a time for warre Nowe we knowe there is no time for wicked things if warre were wicked and euill there were no time for it 2 Neither doe these places onely shewe it to bee lawfull in the former times vnder the lawe and Prophets in the time of the olde Testament but also the new Testament confirmeth the same to bee as lawfull vnder the Gospell VVhen Iohn Baptist preached and infourmed all Luke 3. states and degrees of men in their dueties when the soldiours asked him vvhat they should do he biddeth them not forsake their calling as a thing vnlawfull but sheweth how it might be vsed aright oppresse no man saith he and be content with your wages Whereupon Saint Augustine thus concludeth whom he willeth to be content with their wages he willeth not Epist. 5. Marcellino Mat. 8. to leaue their warfare When our Sauiour was besought to heale the Centurions seruaunt vvhich vvas a man of vvarre the gouernour of a hundreth soldiours he neyther disdained his person neyther condemned his calling nor denied his suite but cōmended his faith without any more ado vvhich he would not haue done had the calling beene vnlawfull Saint Peter by God was sent to another Centurion Act. 10. to whom he preached all the wordes of life yet is there no sillable nor sounde of condemning the condition and calling of the Centurion Cornelius When there was a greate conspiracie against Paul of more then fourtie which sought his life he was contented through the ayd Act. 23. of armed souldiours to be brought safely to Cesaria and so deliuered from the rage of his enemies which eyther he would neuer haue done or if through feare hee had done yet it should and would eyther by Luke in the storie or by himselfe in some place haue beene confessed to haue bene euill done vvere vvarres vnlavvfull altogether The author to the Hebrewes commending the most holy men and Saints of God as for other many excellent Heb. 11. effectes of faith so also that through faith they subdued kingdomes wrought righteousnesse obtained the promises stoppeth the mouthes of Lions quenched the violence of fire escaped the edge of the sworde of weake were made strōg waxed violent in battle turned to flight the armies of the aliants If to waxe stronge in battle to subdue kingdomes and putte to flight the armies of the aliants be praise-worthie hovv then can vvarres bee but lavvfull 3. Tributes are certaine contributions made by the people and giuen to the Prince to defend them by warre if occasion serued whereof beyng demaundeth his iudgement whether it were lavvfull to giue it or no our Sauiour Mat. 22. willed tribute to be giuen to Cesar the Emperour and himselfe for himselfe and his traine paid it as Saint Mat. 17. Rom. 13. Matthew recordeth Saint Paul exhorteth the Christian subiectes to the paying of tribute as parte of their subiection and obedience vvilling that custome be payed to whom custome and tribute bee paid to whom tribute belongeth 4. The learned auncient fathers found no such matter in vvarres but commended them as things most lavvfull Saint Cyprian in his Epistles saith of vvarre When 2. Lib. epist 2. priuate men shedde bloud it is sinne and a great faulte but when it is publikely done it is a vertue wherein he counteth priuate reuenge and thereby shedding of mans bloud haynous murther but waging lawfull warres he reputeth as a singular vertue Saint Augustine in sundry places as in his Epistles to Epist 5. 48. to Bonifa a warrier others and also in that which he writeth to Bonifacius a warrier sheweth that as the Gospell hath not taken away the lavvfull vse of meate and drinke mariage riches and such like so neyther hath it taken away the vse of lavvfull warres without which no common-wealth can bee preserued the lavvfulnesse vvhereof the examples of Abraham Moses Josuah Dauid the godly Centurions in the gospell and infinite the like shevv most euidently 5. Conditions in vvarres required that they may be lavvfull though there might many be assigned yet I suppose that these be the chiefest 1. That no warres be vndertaken but by the authoritie of the King Prince Emperour or other chiefe officer and gouernour in the common-wealth so that warres without his appointment are not lawful warres but vprores rebellions and ciuill seditions vtterly condemned Thus Core Dathan and Abiram rising vp against Moses Absolon Num. 16. 2. Kings 15 taking sworde in hande against Dauid his naturall father Adoniah against Salomon Basha Zimrie Shallum and 1. Kings 1. the seruants of Ammon the king not armed by the authoritie of their princes but against them are thus condemned Brutur and Cassius and such like of their owne heads arming themselues against their common-weales and countries haue bene condemned as seditious persons 2. Warres also must be vvaged and vndertaken for defence of religion of publike peace of the state of the countrie and the safetie of the common-wealth and people committed vnto princes for the suppressing of wicked malefactours and the lavvfull defence of loyall subiectes Saint Augustine therefore vvriteth thus to Boniface Augustine to Bonif. 48. Epist the vvarrier all thinges are quiet and husht vvhen vvarres are vvaged for they are not vndertaken of desire to rule or for crueltie but for studie of peace that the godly may be supported and the vvicked punished which endes euen the very Heathen respected For Homer bringeth in Hector exhorting his souldiers Homer Ili to
are subiect whensoeuer the times be what manner so euer the meanes be what kinde so euer we suffer in For which cause the exhortations in the holy and sacred worde of God thereunto apperteyning are sundrie and manifolde Which to passe ouer and as it were onely to geue a taste thereof by the way What saith Saint Paul touching Rom. 1â— this matter Doeth not he exhort the Saintes to reioyce in hope to be patient in tribulation to continue in praier Who elswhere setting downe the steppes and degrees wherein the Saintes must treade if they wil walk worthie the calling whereunto they are called requireth Ephes 4. 1. Pet. 4. 12. Iames 1. 2. Reuel 2. 10. Heb. 10. 35. 36. as the third steppe to Christian conuersation long suffering or patience wherefore he saith I therefore as a prisoner in the Lord exhort you that you walke worthie the calling whereunto you are called How With al humblenesse of minde and meekenesse with patience or long suffering supporting one another through loue endeuouring to keepe the vnitie of the Spirit in the bond of peace The holy and blessed Apostle Saint Peter describing 2. Pet. 1. vnto the Saintes that golden chaine of all excellent vertues wherewith he would haue all the elect of God to be adorned and beautified as the most incomparable ornament of their life maketh patience the fifth linke therof whereunto in this wise he perswadeth therfore giue all diligence thereunto Ioyne moreouer vertue with faith and with vertue knowledge with knowledge temperance with temperance patience with patience godlines with godlines brotherly kindnes with brotherly kindnes loue For if these things be in you and abound they will make you not to be idle nor vnfruitefull in the acknowledging of our Lorde and onely Sauiour Iesus Christ These and infinite other the like places wee haue generally mouing vs to this excellent and commendable vertue patience Particularly the Apostle in this place exhorteth to patience which is in bearing and suffering the iniuries and cruell oppressions of prophane rich men by whose tyrannie and cruell dealing they were marueylouslie afflicted which they ought with all patience to beare looking and wayting for the comming of the Lorde Iesus Christ to auenge their causes and quarrelles against the wicked Our holy and blessed Sauiour Christ in particular exhorteth vnto patience which in the bearing of violence Mat. 5. and iniuries of men consisteth Resist not euill saith our sauiour Christ but if one smite thee on the one cheeke offer vnto him the other and if he sue thee at the lawe to take away thy coate from thee let him haue thy cloake also if he constraine thee to goe with him a mile go two Whereby our Sauiour exhorteth the Saintes to prepare themselues alwaies against iniuries and with all patience and quietnes of their mindes to beare the oppressions of men which wrongfully should be offered Hereunto this Apostle hauing respect willeth and exhorteth the Saints to beare the iniuries and cruell oppressions of the wicked with patience and with all godly quietnes to wayte for the comming of Iesus Christ Be ye therefore patient saith the Apostle Saint James vntill the comming of the Lord. Wherein we are taught that seeing we must stay our selues and settle our hearts and with patience runne the race of afflictions vntill the comming of Christ therfore both the reward of their patience and other vertues of the Saints and also the punishment of their aduersaries and oppressours are reserued till the day of Christ till his comming in glorious maiestie to iudge the quick and the dead and to geue sentence against all men Wherefore albeit the Saintes of God haue some small and little feeling of their future ioyes and glorie to come as in the meditating vpon heauenly thinges in the setled peace and quietnes of our consciences with God Col. 3. Rom. 5. and the like and the wicked also euen in this life sometime feele and tast of their extreame calamities to come Isay 57. Isay 66. by the disquietnes of their consciences the continuall anguish of their soules the great vexation of their minds and the comfortlesse sorrowe of their hearts which they often suffer Yet neither the Saints shall haue the consummation of their ioyes neither the wicked the full measure of their punishments before the day of iudgement and comming of Iesus Christ Wherefore S. Iames here exhorteth the Saints to waite for both these til the comming of the Lord. The consideration hereof is comfortable and the knowledge therof most profitable to the Saints wherfore we may note this in particular a little And first for the glorie of the Saints and their deliuerance it is in perfect measure to be looked for only at the appearing of Iesus Christ in glorious maiestie Our Sauiour Iesus Christ to that purpose foretelling his Apostles of his comming to iudgement and the signes which Luke 21. Mat. 24. 31. should forerunne it exhorteth them against that day to lifte vp their heads to be of good cheare and to be comforted because their redemption approached then onely promising them full deliuerance from miseries and perfect redemption of soule and body Saint Paul affirmeth to the Romanes that in this life they should be subiect to Rom. 8 manifold afflictions and troubles euen as the Lord Iesus Christ was and that here there is no ende of affliction to be looked for but we must waite for that til the comming of Christ which with sighing and sorrowing he witnessed they waited for euen the deliuerance and redemption of their bodies This glorious redemption onlie is perfected at the comming of the Lord. Paul writing to the church Coloss 3. of Colossa auoucheth that our life is hid with Christ and that when Christ which is our life shall appeare then shal we also appeare with him in glorie What is the glorie of the Saints Is it not to be conformable to the image of Rom. 8. the sonne and to be made like vnto him But wee come not to that perfect conformitie and likenes with Christ in this mortall life but in the life to come therefore the Col. 3. 1. Iohn 3. glory of the saints in the day of iudgement in perfect measure onely is reuealed Saint Iohn therefore saith now are wee the sonnes of God but yet it is not made manifest what we shal be we knowe that when he shall appeare we shal be like vn to him for we shall see him as he is Thus the glorie of Gods Saintes in perfect beutie shall not appeare before Iesus Christ be reueiled againe from heauen The holy Apostle and electe vessell of Christ Saint Paul looked for his glorious 2. Tim. 4. 1. Pet. 1. 5. 6. 7. 1. Pet. 4. 13. 1. Pet. 5. 4. crowne only in the day of Christ his appearing therfore saith he I haue fought a good fight I haue finished my course I haue ended my race I haue kepte the faith from
length of daies from seede time to haruest shall not christians looking for immortall fruite of their patience settle their hearts so that neither multitude of troubles nor waight of miseries nor grieuousnes of oppressions nor number of iniuries shal be able to dawnte and disquiet them be yee therefore patient and settle your hearts saith the Apostle And in the manifold afflictions of this life the harts Mēs minds settled in affections minds of Gods Saints are sundrie waies settled 1. Our hearts are settled in our afflictions by the sweete promises we haue from God of our deliuerance who hath promised to deliuer the righteous out of troubles and such a◠put their trust in him Dauid thereof saith Many are Psal 34. the troubles of the righteous but the Lorde deliuereth out of all In another place to like purpose the saluation Psal 37. of the righteous is of the Lorde hee shal be their strength in time of trouble Therefore almighty GOD Psal 5◠saith to his people call vpon me in the day of thy trouble and I will deliuer thee and thou shalt glorifie mee The Prophete exhorting men to settle themselues to rest Psal 36. 91. 15. and relie vpon God in their miseries yea in all thinges giueth this counsell from the promise of God commit thy cause or thy way vnto the Lord and trust in him and he shall bring it to passe He will bring foorth thy righteousnesse as the light and thy iudgements as the noone day Thus hath God promised to defend our cause to restore vs to our right and in our miseries to deliuer vs therfore ought we therby to settle our mindes God saith 1. Cor. 10. Paul is faithful which wil not suffer vs to be tempted aboue our strength but wil giue the issue with the tētatiō that we may bear it And S. Peter The Lord knoweth how 2. Pet. 2. to deliuer the godly out of tentation Seeing then wee haue such sweete promises of deliueraunce out of troubles therefore therein ought we to be patient and to settle our mindes vpon these promises that the Lorde will deliuer vs in due time from all afflictions and finallie washe away all teares from our eyes as the Scripture teacheth 2. As by the promises of our deliuerance our hearts or settled through patience in our oppression so also ought they to be settled in the experience we haue of the power of God in the deliuerance of the righteous If we looke to others or our selues we shall finde experience triall of this truth whereby our heartes ought in all our miseries to be settled Hath not God deliuered Moses and Exod. 14. Israell his people from the armie of Pharao when the red sea was before them hard sharpe rockes on both sides the enemie at their heeles following so that their state was daungerous What did not God deliuer Dauid from 1. King 18 19. 20. 21. 23. 24. sundry attempts of Saul who sought by many waies his vtter confusion for which cause he so often praiseth God for his deliuerance as the booke of Psalmes therewith is replenished and full Was not Hezechiah the godly king deliuered Psal 18. 23. 27. 86. 144. 4. Kings 19 mightily by God from the powre and armie of Sennacherib into whose iawes God put his bitte bridle and ledde him away into his owne countrie by a rumour of inuision that vvas brought him and by the destruction of his armie by the Angell of God Did he not deliuer the Israelites out of the hands of the Philistines other their enemies which often and long time had them in subiection as the booke of Iudges of Samuell recordeth When the Aramites had besieged Samaria therfore Iudges 1. Samu. 4. Kings 7. the people Prince and countrie in great distresse by famine and perill by reason of the enemie was it not deliuered miraculously by God who caused the Aramites to heare a noyse of horses and charrets vvherewith they terrified fledde and lefte their prouision behind them Was not Iehosaphat by him deliuered both in the battle 3. Kings 22 in Ramoth Gilead and also from the Moabites Amorites and Amalachites which ioyned battle against him hath he not deliuered infinite other his holy Saints from 2. Chron. 22 their oppressions afflictions and troubles they haue suffered if wee seeke experience in our selues vvhich of See Psalm 61. v. 4. 63. v. 7. 91. 4. vs is it vvhom at one time or another God hath not deliuered eyther from peril by lande or by sea at home or abroade eyther from oppression and iniuries of open enemies or daungers of counterfaite friendes either from griefe of minde of sickenesse of bodie eyther from spoyle of goods or perill of life by the wicked Seeing therefore we haue this triall and experience of Gods helpe in our oppressions shall we not therein be patient and settle our hearts 3. Neither thus onely are our hearts settled in our miseries but also when we cast our eies vpō the crowne of glory which we shall receaue the glorious hope whereof we shal be pertakers if we endure with patience we should settle and quiet our mindes in our miseries Thus Paul exhorting the Romanes to settle their hearts and in their Rom. 8. afflictions which by the example of Christ they should suffer comforting them telleth them that the sufferings of this their mortall and temporall life are not to be compared to the glory which should be reuealed to the sonnes of God And in like manner to the Church of Corinth the 2. Cor. 4. momentanie afflictions which are for a season cause vnto vs a far more excellent eternall waight of glory while we look not to things which are seen but to things which are not seene for the things which are seene are temporal but the things which are not seene are eternall Our Sauiour Heb. 12. Christ settled his hart vpō the hope he had of the glorious crowne wherof he should be partaker By whose example S. Paul exhorteth vs also to endure with patience the afflictiōs of this life run with setled minds the race which is set before vs looking vnto Iesus the authour and finisher of the faith Who for the ioy that was set before him endured the crosse and dispised the shame and is set at the right hand of the throne of God This crowne is giuen the Saints after their miseries here be ended and they are made partakers of the promises after the troubles of this life are finished whereunto hauing an earnest regard and casting their eyes continually thereby their hearts and mindes are settled so that these miseries and afflictiōs are mightily borne of them vnder the burden whereof they are not greatly disquieted As in the Apostles the holy martyrs and many other of the chosen Sonnes of God is apparent 4. Finally our hearts in afflictions are settled when we record and recount often the
another This grudging and murmuring is either when we greiue that wicked rich men should so highly be exalted should abound in wealth excell in power and the poore yet righteous and iust men should by pouertie iniurie and penâ—rie be pressed downe in the world Or els it is that muttering and murmuring whereby we take it in euill parte that our selues should be so tost and tormoiled other should be dealt withall more gently thinking that wee beare a greater burthen and heauier crosse from God then wee haue deserued and that other men as yet not touched haue deserued more Or finally it is that grudging which is in our afflictions whereby we are discontent that wee should sigh so long vnder our afflictions and the wicked which afflicte vs should so long scape vnpunished and through impatiencie complaine hereof to God This ought not to be in the Saints of God who ought to bee renowmed for their vnspeakeable pacience Whose bounden duetie it is to pray euen for their enemies to wish well to them which haue done them iniurie to blesse them that curse Matt. 1. 6. 18. Ephes 4. 1. Pet. â— them or forgiue and forget offences committed in all godly moderation to settle their hearts and to commit their cause to him that iudgeth righteously And if this moderation and equitie of our minds be to be shewed towards our enemies for whose iniuries and oppressions we ought not to murmure or impaciently to complaine against them vnto god how much lesse ought we then to grudge or murmure one against another How much lesse becommeth it the Saints to grudge and murmure one against another for the dayly offences which are giuen For who is he that can liue so vprightly but that in one thing or another at one time or another hee shall giue offence If euerie one giue some offence vnto another shall we complaine to God in the bitternesse of our heart shall we desire reuenge from God against theÌ„ and shall we not all then perish for no man liueth without some offence giuing We therefore in these small offences asking iudgement from God and reuenge agaynst others desire the same agaynst our selues in as much as we in the like offende our brethren and so shall we all be condemned This grudging and muttering proceedeth from impaciencie argueth discontentment of the mind causeth mutuall complaining vnto God and desireth reuenge against such as haue done vs iniurie VVhich thing is farre from the excellencie and dignitie of a Christian Finally it bringeth condemnation vpon vs who haue lost pacience according to the denouncing of the scripture wo be vnto them that haue lost pacience thereby falling from dutie to men from charitie to the brethren from obedience to God from trust in his diuine prouidence from sincere imbracing of the Gospell of Christ which prescribeth vnto vs pacience and so we incurre iust and deserued condemnation for which cause the holy Apostle in this place doth not onely recommend vnto the Saints the excellent vertue of pacience but also disswadeth murmuring therunto contrarie grudge not one against aâ— other brethren least ye be condemned The reason why we should not murmure one agaynst another is drawne from the presence of the Lord who is at hande as a iust iudge to auenge vs of our enemies and to crowne vs for our pacience or punish our murmuring The Lorde our God beholdeth our iniuries with open eie and seeth our oppression by the wicked he is prest and at hand to rescue and deliuer vs as it shall seeme best to his diuine maiestie he marketh all our behauiour vnder the crosse let vs not therefore be impacient neither murmure but therein shewe all Christian moderation as becommeth Saints The Lord is at hand the iudge standeth before the How God is at hand doore 1 In that he seeth all the creatures of the world and beholdeth all the miseries and oppressions of his people Thus was he at hand and at the doores of the Aegyptians to see and behold the grieuous oppression of his people Exod. 3. Israel Wherefore he protesteth to his seruant Moises I haue seene I haue seene the trouble of my people Israel in Aegypt and haue heard their crie because of their taskemasters and do know their sorrowes For it is the Lord that beholdeth from heauen al the children of men Psal 33. and from the habitation of his dwelling he considereth them all that dwel on the earth Thus was he at the doores of Abraham to behold the mocking and persecution of Jsmael Gene. 21. against Isaac at the doores of Isaac to heare the intended murther of Esau against his brother Iacob He was at hand and at the doores and gates of Laban to beholde his oppressing of his nephew Iacob He was at the doores Gene. 27. Daniel 3. of Nabuchodonosor to beholde the fierie triall of the three children At the heeles doores and gates of the princes of the prouinces of Babylon to beholde and see heare and marke the wicked purpose and deuise they imagined against Daniel At the doores of Saules palace to beholde Daniel 6. 1. King 18. 19. c. the persecution of Dauid At the doores of the Sâ—cibes Pharisies high priests and princes of the Iewes marking and viewing their crueltie against his sonne Iesus Christ and his holy Apostles At the doores of the persecuting Emperours to beholde their crueltie towards the blessed martyrs At the doores of all oppressours extortioners vsurers couetous persons iniurers and hurters of their brethren to see view marke and beholde with open eye the violence wickednes of men against his seruaÌ„ts 2 As he is at hand and at the doore to see our miseries so also is he at the doore to deliuer vs from our enemies rescue vs from our oppressours Moises telleth Israel Deut. 4â— that there is no God that coÌ„meth so neare to any people as the Lord commeth neare to them to helpe and deliuer them from all their dangers Dauid the princely prophet Psal 34. subscribeth and consenteth hereunto the Lord saith he is neare vnto them that are of a contrite heart and wil saue such as be afflicted in spirit to deliuer them for though many be the trobles of the righteous yet is the Lorde at hand to deliuer them Therefore saith he in another place God is our hope strength our helpe in trouble neare Psal 46. readie to be found And the Lord himselfe promiseth his presence to helpe his Church and defende it against all Isai 27. their oppressions and iniuries I the Lord sayth God doe keepe it that is his Church I will water it euery moment least any assault it I will keepe it night and day Thus is the Lord at hand thus standeth the iudge at the doore euermore prest and readie 3 The Iudge standeth at the doore to beholde our behauiour vnder the crosse and to see howe we take these afflictions which he suffereth according to
his good will to be laide vpon our loynes He is at hand to view whether through impacience we bite the lippe hang downe the heade wring the handes stampe with the foote stare with the eyes murmure with our mouthes or any wise frette fume or rage agaynst God or whether in the moderation and quietnesse of our mindes wee in inuincible fortitude manhoode and courage doe beare the oppressions of the wicked that either hee may punish our impaciencie our crowne our constancie with immortalitie and glorie This consideration might teach vs carefully therein to behaue our selues For as the eye of the mistres keepeth the maiden the eye of the parents the childe the eye of the maister his seruant in awe and in order euen so the presence of the Lorde and his watching and wakefull eye keepeth vs in our afflictions in godly moderation that therein we breake not out into rages through our impaciencie 4 Finally the Lord is at hand and the iudge at the doore to execute his iust iudgements vppon them that wrongfully afflict his seruants and powre out the vessels and vials of his wrath agaynst them that trouble his chosen So that albeit our persecutours and aduersaries for a time rage exercise their tyranny vpon vs yet they shall not endure and continue alwayes neyther shall they scape scotfree neyther shall they auoyde the reuenging hand of God which in it due time shall light vpon them in full weight and presse them to powder in his sore indignation who suffereth not the rodde of the wicked alwayes to bee vpon the righteous but by executing vengeaunce vppon their aduersaries giueth peace vnto Israel whereunto hee is readie for as a Iudge hee is at hande to reuenge the righteous and to punish also the wicked and cruell oppressours of his people This place of Saint Iames may easily teach vs that the cause of all impaciencie and desire of reuenge agaynst our aduersaries and all muttering and murmuring in our afflictions proceedeth and groweth from this wicked stocke roote heade or fountaine euen from the ignoraunce of the power and presence of God For were we throughly perswaded that God almightie seeth our miseries is able to deliuer vs beholdeth our behauiour vnder the crosse and will in due time auenge our cause vpon our enemies were we fullie assured that we are not left to the rashnesse and temeritie of foolish fortune and blinde chaunce which thinges Christians doe not acknowledge neither subiect to the willes pleasures crueltie and tyrannie of men but according to the good purpose of our God who numbreth euen euery heare of Matt. 10. our heades so that without his prouidence not one of them shall perish what a steppe would this make to pacience what quietnesse would it worke in our hearts what strong consolation and comfort would it cause in our afflictions howe effectually would it remooue all murmuring from vs that in all things we should holde fast the exhortation of the Apostle grudge not one against another brethren least you be condemned behold the iudge standeth before the doore Reasons why we should be pacient 4 The fourth and last thing in this treatise concerning pacience is the rendring of certaine reasons why the Saints of God ought to addres them to pacience vnder the crosse and the manifold afflictions of this life the reasons are foure as hath beene noted 1 From the example of the Prophets which haue spoken vnto vs in the name of the Lord. Which reason may thus be formed that which the holy Prophets of God haue suffered that wee by their example ought to suffer in like manner but the Prophets of God haue suffered aduersitie and haue had pacience we ought therefore to suffer in like manner and in all our troubles to haue pacience To reason from example of other and thereby to moue to pacience is most vsuall in holy Scripture Christ Matt. 5. our Sauiour exhorteth his to suffer paciently reuilements persecutions and all manner of euill by the example of the holy prophets whome men in their time Heb. 12. likewise persecuted The authour to the Hebrues reasoneth from the example of our Sauiour Christ wherby he stirreth and moueth the Iewes to pacience seeing we are compassed about with so great a cloud of witnesses let vs cast away euery thing that presseth downe and the sinne that hangeth on so fast and let vs runne with pacience the race which is set before vs looking vnto Iesus the authour and finisher of the faith who for the ioye that was set before him endured the crosse despised the shame and is set downe at the right hand of the throne of God The Apostle S. Peter also reasoneth from the same 1. Pet. 2. example in sundrie places of his first Epistle to the same vertue but chiefly when he thus writeth hereunto are ye called for Christ also suffered for you leauing you an example that you should follow his steps Who when he was reuiled reuiled not againe when he suffered threatened not but committed it to him that iudgeth righteously in which place through the consideration and vew of Christs example the Apostle moueth Christian seruāts to abide with patience the heauie yoke of their harde seruitude vnder infidels and vnbelieuing maisters And our Apostle S. James persuading the saints and chosen seruants of God patiently to endure the cruel persecutiō and affliction of prophane rich men of this worlde draweth his first argument and reason from the example of the holy prophets take saith he my brethren the prophets for example of suffering aduersitie and of long patience which haue spoken vnto vs in the name of the Lord. The examples of Gods saints in generall who haue bene subiect to manifold afflictions therin haue quit themselues patient are many And leauing Abels suffering by Cain his brother Abraham his patiēce in the iniuries he suffered by the Egiptians Philistins princes of the east Isaac his patience in respect of the iniuries of Ismael and the Philistins Jacob touching the oppressions attempts and deuises of Esau Joseph by the patriarks his brethren and infinite the like the Apostle generally propoundeth vnto vs the example of the prophets which haue spoken vnto men in the name of the Lord. Which thing if we shall particularly vnfold let vs begin with Moses the great Prophete which spoke in the name of the Lorde to Pharao and the Egyptians to Israel and the Iewish people Exod. 5. 6. 16. Nu. 11. 16. the chosen people of God what vile speaches reproches and checkes bore he at the hands of Pharao what rebellions vprores false accusations suffered he at the hands of the people who is so blinde that seeth not or so ignorant which knoweth not How Elias was persequuted by 3. Kings 18. 19. 4. Kings 2. 9. Achab and Iesabel how Eliseus was mocked of the children and sought for by the king of Syriah to haue bene punished the stories aboundantly witnesse vnto all
the like vanitie wickednes Mat. 5. hath our blessed Sauiour in the most holy gospel set down vnto the saints who forbidding men all vaine rash vnnecessary swearing their vsuall oths by heauen earth Hierusalem by their heads such like willeth that in steede therof all their cōmunication should be yea yea nay nay teaching that in our familiar cōmon speach in our vsuall talke cōmunication we should not sweare at all but should affirme things to be affirmed denie things to be denied in al simplicitie of speach without all othes whatsoeuer And it is to be obserued that as our Sauiour repeated iterated the wordes twise yea yea nay nay so our Apostle saith let your yea be yea your nay nay to teach by the geminating repeating doubling of the wordes how constant we should be in all our talke cōmunication with the brethren which constancie and simplicitie ought to be in the tongues talke of all christians which vvere it practised of men professing godlines as it should then should vvicked svvearing and horrible blasphemie be easely abandonned and abolished out of the common speach and talke of Christians To vvhich simplicitie if exhortations admonitions inhibitions cōminations bitter threatenings out of the sacred word of God cannot persuade then ought mē by force of ciuill lawes be therunto compelled Wherfore it ought to be not the least nor the last care of Christian princes to make lavves for such as by vaine vvicked svvearing shall blaspheme the name of the eternal euerliuing God Whereof that noble Prince of most famous memorie Henrie the eight the Henry 8. most victorious K. of England not ignorant endeuoured to plante simplicitie singlenes of speach in men and to remoue all forged svvearing enacted made a lavv that to the vse of the poore euery Duke for euery othe sworne should pay 40. shillings euery Lord for euery othe tvvēty euery Knight ten shillings a gentleman fourtie pence for euery oth swearing Maximilian the Emperour careful in Maximilian this point of the glory of God that it by vaine swearing might not be dishonoured decreed that who so was deprehended for a vaine swearer should pay 13. shillings foure pence which monie who so refused to pay repented not of the wickednes should loose his head Lodouike Lodouike a king of Fraunce ordained that all common and vaine swearers should haue their lips seared with an hote burning iron which he caused to be exequuted openly in the citie of Paris And Philip another of their kings made a Philip. law that who soeuer he were poore or rich high or low base borne or noble in what place soeuer it were though in a commō tauerne at the wine when where wisemen oftentimes ouershote themselues if he blasphemed Gods name by vaine swearing he should straight way be drowned Justinian the Emperour made a law gaue in commission Iustinian cōmandement to the gouernour of the famous citie of Constantinople that he should put to death the blasphemer least that god himself should punish plague both the citie and the whole realme for leauing so great wickednes vnpunished Would God some Henrie or Henrie his seed some Maximilian some Lodouick or Philip some Justinian were stirred vp in euery christian cōmon-wealth kingdome that lawes might not onely be made but seuerely executed against the disorderednes of all states degrees of men for swearing that neither king nor Cesar prince nor people duke nor earle lord nor knight gentleman nor yeoman page nor peasand man nor woman yong nor old one nor another might be found guiltie of blasphemous vaine and wicked swearing but rather that all degrees and states of men and whosoeuer professeth godlines might either by this correction of the Apostle Let your yea be yea and your nay nay or els by seueritie of the Ciuile and positiue lawes there hence be restrained hereof the Apostle according to the example of our Sauiour Christ most carefull correcteth the vanitie and wicked disorderednesse of their swearing and saith Let your yea be yea and your nay nay 3. Why men should thus correct and reforme their The reason of not swearing blasphemous othes the reason followeth least they fal into condemnation Great daunger hangeth ouer the heads of vaine swearers the wrath of God is ouer them to destroy thē This did almighty God threaten in his law whē Exod. 20. he would that mē should not take his holy name in vain for if they did they should not be counted guiltlesse but should be vnder that bitter curse of condēnation pronoūced Deut. 27. by the mouth of Gods holy prophet Cursed is euery one that continueth abideth not in all the words of the law of God to do them In signe of Gods high displeasure Leuit. 24. against so grieuous wickednes almighty God cōmaunded that the blasphemer should be put to death whether he were straunger or borne in the land he should die the death if he blasphemed the name of God To which sin as due punishment is threatened not the death onely of the body which in the wicked is the entraunce to endles condēnation but of the soule for euer without our vnfained Zach. 5. repentance therfore in this present world This eternal cōdēnation against wicked vaine swearers the prophete of God in his reuelation foretelleth who from heauen saw a booke 20. cubits long and 10. cubits broad wherein was nothing but plagues calamities curses miseries threatened against the theese vayn swearer Whereunto Sirach Ecclus. 23. hauing regard protesteth vnto men that the plague of God hangeth ouer their houses for euer which are giuen to blasphemie and delight in swearing And albeit we do not alwaies see the exequution of Gods iust iudgements against such persons yet is it most sure that thereby they fall into condemnation and incurre the iuste displeasure of God for which cause as somtimes he punisheth here eyther in themselues or in their posteritie either in their bodies or in their minds so doth he vndoubtedly punish in the life to come such as offend in this point against the law of the highest This eternall condemnation and the intollerable wrath and indignation of God for euer if we will auoide and shunne then must we hold fast this exhortatiō that in common talke in familiar and daylie communication and conference in our ciuill dealings among men we sweare not at all but that in all things our yea be yea and nay be nay least we fall into condemnation If then condemnation be here threatened against vaine and wicked swearers and all men of all states and degrees of all sexe and kinde men women young olde high lowe rich and poore herein haue corrupted their waies who daily slay the soule wound the heart pierce the sides rent the body of Iesus Christ and blaspheme the holy name whereby they are called are
word of God the holy Scriptures cōmend vnto vs. To which ende our Sauiour Christ exhorteth the Saints that when they come to offer any gift vpon the altar and Mat. 5. then remember any breach betwixt them and the brethren there to leaue their gift and to go and be reconciled which is by ripping vp and acknowledging offences To like purpose the Lord Iesus teacheth vs that if our brother offend against vs seuen times a day and say it repenteth Luc. 17. me and confesse the offence that we should forgiue meaning that how often soeuer our brethren offende vs and acknowledge their faultes we should forgiue them shewing that of mutuall offences there should be mutuall acknowledgment Saint James in this place either for mutuall comfort which they might receyue one of another by acknowledging their faultes or for mutuall reconciliation which in sicknesse is requisite exhorteth the saints to acknowledge their faultes one to another which thing is most expedient for it is not expedient that such as haue giuen offence should acknowledge the offence done thereby to satisfie for the trespasse committed to entertaine peace vnitie loue and charitie among themselues to liue and loue together as brethren And for asmuch as wee here eyther not at all or very hardly liue without offence giuing vnto others is it not very necessarie for the saluing vp of all matters that wee mutually confesse offences mutually be reconciled and mutually forgiue one the other And this acknowledging of our offences and faults this confession is of priuate offences done by one to another which as at other times is needefull so in our sicknes is necessarie that we being in perfect loue and peace with all men may eyther thereby finde release of paine the sooner or els with more quiet mindes sleepe in euerlasting rest and quietnesse when we shal be dissolued out of these our mortall bodies This thing how greatly doth it profite an euill minde full of wrath and indignation replenished with enuie burning with mortall hatred and boyling with desire of reuenge encreaseth our paine prolongeth our griefe continueth our sicknesse incenseth almighty God more sharply against vs and hindereth his louing kindnesse and fauour towards vs it is good therefore to put away all malice wrath anger fiercenesse hatred out of our hearts and to acknowledge our faults one to another This being the plaine meaning of this place how can our aduersaries establish their auricular confession hereupon this place by the very circumstance of the place it selfe doth not make any thing for their purpose For first here is mention made of confession of faults in sicknesse at the priuate houses of men sicke and diseased that the sicke person to the standers by might confesse wherein he had offended them and the standers by wherin they had offended him and not in the Church not in health to the priest not in his eare at Lente 2. Here he requireth that we confesse our sinnes and faults one to another and not all to one wherefore this place bindeth the minister to acknowledge asvvell to the people if in any thing he hath offended them as the people to the minister if they haue offended him The priest must asvvell confesse to the parish as the parish to the priest by this rule or else hovv can they be saide to confesse one to another if many confesse vnto me and I confesse vnto none hovv may it be said that vve haue confessed our faultes one to another 3. As vvee are commaunded to confesse our faultes one to another so must vve pray one for another But they blush to say that this appertayneth onely to the priest why should confession then more appertaine to the priest then prayer Wherefore as the people may praie one for another and for the prieste also so the priest for the people and for himselfe also that so it may be done mutually 4. In like manner by this place the people are willed to acknowledg their offences done against the priest and the priest his against them and this is mutuall prayer and mutuall confession ◠Iohn 1. Where beside this they vrge Saint Iohn if wee confesse our sinnes he is righteous to forgiue vs our sinnes and to cleanse vs from all vnrighteousnesse it cannot be vnderstood of the priest without horrible blasphemie He to vvhom vvee must confesse is righteous but no man can be so counted absolutely therefore it cannot be vnderstood of the priest Moreouer he to whom we must confesse is said to be righteous and faithfull to forgiue vs our sinnes and to cleanse vs from all vnrighteousnes and can any priest forgiue sinnes and cleanse vs from all vnrighteousnesse Doth it not appertayne to God alone to forgiue sinnes Doth not God challenge that as proper Isai 43. 44 Ps 31. 52. to himselfe Doth not Dauid confesse the same when for the forgiuenesse of sinnes he praieth onely vnto God Did not the Iewes holde that for a truth being therefore offended with Christ because he tooke vpon him to Mat. 9. forgiue sinnes not erring in their opinion that none could forgiue sinnes but God onely but in this that they knevv not Christ for true God and therefore able to forgiue sinnes neyther of these places therefore establish their auricular confession With which doctrine the Scripture is not acquainted hereof the Prophetes haue not spoken neyther haue Ioh. 14 16. the Apostles heard of it this did not the holy Ghost teach the church yet vvas it promised that it should bring them to all truth and teach them all things If the holy Ghost shall teach the church all thinges why hath it not taught this one thing And if it shall leade the Saints into all truth if this be a truth vvhy hath it not and why doth it not lead them thereunto The Glosse seeing that Distinct 5. ca. de penitent the spirite of God hath not taught it denieth it to bee taught in the Scripture therefore referreth it to the traditions of the Elders and of the Church Wherefore he saith it is better to say that this confession is from the tradition of the vniuersall church then ordained eyther by the authoritie of the new or old testament The reuerende Fathers haue disallovved it as curious and needlesse S. Chrysostome thereof saith in this wise Hom. 31. vpon the Hebru I say not vnto thee that thou come forth and shewe thy selfe openly neither that thou accuse thy selfe to others but I would haue thee to obey the Prophete saying reueale thy life vnto the Lord. Vpon the 51. Psalme thus 2. Homil. vpō Psal 51. saith the same Father Confesse and tell thy sinnes that thou maist blot and put them out if thou be ashamed to tell them any body then tell them euery day in thy soule I say not that thou confesse them to thy fellovv seruaunt that he may cast thee in the teeth tel them to God which cureth them And in another
their amendement or touched with the extremitie whervnto the innocent and sillie people were subiect he prayed vnto God againe and the Lorde heard him and it rayned and the earth brought fruite Thus at his prayer the heauen was shutte for a time and opened againe whereby it euidently appearerh that earnest and feruent prayers of the righteous are of greate force But leaste any man should say Elias in deede was a great prophet in high fouour with God therefore it is no merueile that his prayer so greatly preuailed but far vnlike him are we He raysed the deade he caused fire to come downe from heauen he therefore might thus preuaile but all are not like him The Apostle answereth not with standing his great graces yet was he a man as we are and subiect vnto passions infirmites and sinnes as other men are yeat God heard him euen so though we be sinners yet if wee serue God according to the measure of his grace geuen vs wee shal be accepted when we pray And if God heard the praier of one man so that thereat heauen was shut opened how much more wil he heare the praiers of the Church the societie of the Saints congregation of the faithfull when in assured hope strong faith vnfeined loue and perfect vnitie they call vpon him And thus much touching remedies in bodily diseases and infirmities Now let vs pray c. Iames Chap. 5. verses 19. 20. Sermon 28. Verse 19. Brethren if any of you haue erred from the truth and some man hath conuerted him 20 Let him know that he which hath conuerted the sinner from going astray out of his way shal saue a soule from death and shall couer a multitude of sinnes AFter the remedies to bodily diseases set downe generally and particularly generally in affliction to pray particularly in sickenesse to sende for the Elders of the Church that they might pray for the diseased and annoint them with oile in the name of the Lord which in that time was in force though not now and also that they should acknowledge their sinnes and offences priuately committed one to another and pray one for another that they might bee healed The Apostle discendeth to the remedie of inwarde infirmities and diseases in the errours of mens Remedie of inward infirmities as errours mindes whereof greater care ought to be taken so that whether they erre in manners and conuersation or in faith and opinion touching religion the Saints and brethren ought to seeke by all meanes their conuersion Which in this place Saint James here commendeth vnto vs who therewith endeth and shutteth vp his Epistle as with a most golden sentence and graue exhortation for the conuerting of others and leading them into the way of truth that they may bee saued then which there is no dutie no deed no action more precious pleasant or pleasing vnto God These two verses containing this argument and matter haue two things to be noted namely 1 The counsell trauaile and endeuour to call such as go astray vnto the way of truth 2 The reward of them and the benefite which by reclayming and calling from errour other men they shall receyue which thus call and conuerte their brethren Concerning then this exhortatioÌ„ touching inward diseases and infirmities of the minde it followeth verie orderly vpon the former For seeing inward diseases as errours of our mindes either in manners life or in opinion and faith are oftentimes causes of our outwarde infirmities and diseases of the bodie and the Apostle hath before spoken of bodily infirmities it followeth directly that hee speake some thing touching diseases of the minde and errours howe they also ought to bee dealt withall which thing in the last place and last wordes is prescribed Therein two things obserued thereof the firste is what the Saintes ought to doe when their brethren erre and goe astray they muste doe their endeuour and giue all diligence to reclayme conuert and call home such as go out of the way and erre Double error Now seeing men erre and go astray two wayes either in false opinion concerning faith or in corruption touching life in both these must the Saints of God trauell for the conuersion of such as therein wander of whose errour this is the onely remedie to seeke their connersion and drawing into the way of truth This is a diuine labour this is a holy exercise this is a heauenly trauaile the labour and trauaile to purchase and get soules and winne them to Gods holy trueth whereunto as vnto a most needefull point of loue the holy Scriptures exhort vs. Wise Salomon speaketh of this excellent labour of loue when he saith that the fruite of Prou. 11. the righteous is a tree of life and he that winneth soules is wise To winne soules in this place is to bring them to the knowledge of God and his holy truth and as the Apostle speaketh the conuerting of a sinner from going astray out of his way Our blessed Sauiour seemeth to Matt. 1â— haue aimed and shot as it were hereat when in the Gospel he would haue the Saints by telling the offending brethren of their priuate offences committed and warning them thereof to endeuour to conuert them from their errour which if priuate admonition could not effect then they should make two or three acquainted therewith if that coulde not preuaile they shoulde tell it vnto the Church leauing no meane or way vnattempted for their conuersion Where he speaketh of offences and errours in life and manners Saint Iude teaching the Saints what Iude v. 22. 23 loue they should haue of their brethren and what care should presse their hearts for their conuersion willeth that they should haue compassion vppon some putting difference and that they shoulde saue other with feare plucking them out of the fire Not onely teaching men this duetie to seeke the conuersion of the brethren which goe astray and wander but also teaching them howe therein they shoulde behaue themselues to make this godly choise therein that they seeke to winne some by gentle meanes and in mercifull compassion others by terrour and godly seueritie thus by all possible meanes must we seeke the turning and conuersion of our brethren Did not God intimate that in his lawe when hee Exod. 23. Deut. 22. 1. 4. v. biddeth that when we see our neighbours oxe or asse or beast whatsoeuer readie to fall into a ditâ—h and daunger wherein he might perish then wee should holde them from hurte keepe them from perishing and plucke them out of daunger Hath God care of oxen and not much more of men Shall wee drawe an oxe out of the pitte wherein hee might perish and shall we not drawe our brethren out of their errours wherehence if they bee not reclaymed they shall bee plunged into the bottomlesse pit of perdition When God likewise willeth in his lawe that if wee see our neighbours beast going astray wee should bring Exod. 23.
Deut. 22. 1. ver 5. it home to the owner and not cause it to erre Hath he care ouer brute beastes that they should not wander and would he not much rather that men themselues wandering should be conuerted from their errours vnto the way of truth Nature it selfe teacheth vs that it is a point of humanitie to call the wanderer into the way therefore haue the heathen made laws against them and set downe punishments to such as refused to teach and leade the wandering straunger into the right way Shalâ— nature teach vs care of mens bodyes and shall not grace teach vs care of their soules Shall wee bring into the right way him that wandereth in bodie and shall wee not turne them into the true path which leadeth vnto life which through errour wander in their mindes Proâ—lides they say deuised certaine images or signes which Statuae Mercurialis they called Mercuriall hauing three heades and caused them for this purpose in places where three wayes mette to bee erected that they might as it were point and tell which of the three wayes the wandering and wearie trauayler might take without errour or going astray our of his way And for this cause I suppose in Why crosses were sea vp in high waies high wayes which meete in our Countrie there haue beene pillers Crosses or images likewise erected afterwarde by the vanitie of men abused supersticiously Haue the verie heathen had care to leade men into the right way from erring and wandring and shall not christians giue all diligence and imploy all paynes to bring their brethren into the right way least they wander to their destruction Shall not Christians hereof bee chiefly carefull being themselues happily informed in the wayes of the Lord and in the sound doctrine of the Gospel to traine vp others therein and to cal thereunto such as erre wander As almightie God giueth not men riches that they alone might vse them to whom they are giuen but that others might therehence receiue comfort so neithet giueth hee riches of the minde as knowledge learning wisdome vnderstanding to men that they shoulde shutte them in the closet of their owne hearts but that Prou. 15. 7. Mat. 25. 27. Mat 24. 25. 1. Pet. 4. 11. like wise and good stewards they might communicate them to the benefite of others that they may make many brethren partakers of their ioy Wherefore when wee through the prosperous and happie minde of Gods vnmeasurable greatnesse and riches of mercie are arriued at the desired hauen of knowledge and truth wee shoulde not onely courteously but Christianly endeuour to shew such as yet are tost with the waues of errour what way they may escape the quicke-sandes the sharpe rockes the daungerous courses and shipwracke it selfe and as it were with stretched out hands be readie to receiue them least they perish and so by all meanes to labour their conuersion This Apostle hath exhorted Christians in the former treatise by prayer confession of faults the like to seeke to driue away the diseases of the bodies of their brethren how much more care should we haue of driuing away the diseases of their mindes Wherefore if we see any man or woman brother or sister caried either with vaine opinions into falshood or with wicked life into corruption and so either erre in the one or in the other we ought not bitterly to vpbraid them nor sharpely to rebuke them alwayes neither reprochfully to checke them nor vtterly to neglect them but rather by all meekenesse and gentle demeanour to reclaime and conuert them that they may come to the knowledge of the truth and so be saued But if wee suffer and let them alone either in the falshood of their opinioÌ„s or in the corruptioÌ„ of their liues therein to stande or fall liue or die sinke or swimme we shewe our selues carelesse and of a dull spirit hardened in heart not mollifyed nor softened with Christian charitie to bee touched with the errours of our brethren It is the duetie then of euery one that is strong to reach the hand to the feeble and weake brethren to conuert them of them that are wise learned and of vnderstanding to offer their helpe to the ignorant to bring them to knowledge of them that are alreadie annointed with the oyle of gladnesse aboue their fellowes to giue Psal 45. all diligence to winne many vnto Iesus Christ that they may make many brethren pertakers of their ioy that 1. Cor. 9. they may holde fast the exhortation of the Apostle and studie to conuert sinners from going astray out of their waie And the Saints of God seeke the conuersion of sinners from their euill waies by sundrie meanes How men seeke to turne their brethren froÌ„ errour 1. By instructing them which are ignorant and in errour that they may thereby come to the knowledge of the truth 〈◊〉 hereby are men turned away from their errours and euill wayes as the wiseman Salomon affirmeth The instruction of a wiseman saith he is as a well spring Prou. 13. of life to turne away from the snares of death by telling and teaching our brethren what is religion what is superstition what is right and what is wrong what is good what is euill that the one may be imbraced the other refused we seeke to conuert our brethren from going astray out of their waie 2. We seeke the conuerting of our brethren out of their errours wheÌ„ we brotherly reproue them of the wickednes they haue coÌ„mitted that thereby they seing their owne errours iniquities may thereof repent and therefro be turned And this Salomon also maketh a way to conuert Prou. 6. the brethren which erre go astray wherfore shewing that reprehensions out of the Scriptures whereby our sinnes are reproued are waies to reclaime vs and to lead vs vnto life saith corrections for instruction are the way of life Nathan by his reuerend reprehending of the sinnes of 2. Kings 12 Dauid brought him to the knowledge of his wickednesse and so conuerted him from his errour of life stained with shameful adultery cruel murther The holy prophets the blessed Apostles by reprouing men of their wicked liues reclaimed called them away oftentimes from their errours and so conuerted them The ministers preachers of Gods worde the residue and rest of the Saints of God by reprouing and reprehending men for their extreame oppression insaciable coueteousnes biting vsurie swelling hatred intollerable pride horrible adulteries vncleannes beastly dronkennes filthy lying reprochful slaunder and other their iniquities which they haue committed oftentimes thereby reclaime and conuert them Which care most men most women haue now cast of For we are so squemish so full of good manners that for feare of offence we will not reproue the brethren sisters that they may be coÌ„uerted We let them blaspheme speake filthily weary and wast their bodies in vncleannes by lying to slay their soules runne on
headlong in their shamefull pride and by committing al manner sinne and iniquitie to rush into finall destruction Thus haue we forgotten the exhortation of the Apostle but let all such as feare God learne a better profession by brotherly admonition reprehension and correction to seeke the coÌ„uersion of their brethren as the Apostle teacheth 3. Neither thus only but by exhortation men conuert sinners from going astray out of the way For what way can men be sooner conuerted from errour then by dissuading from vice persuading to vertue wherin exhortation consisteth When Isai the Prophet of God sought Isai 1. the conuersion of the people froÌ„ their errour in idolatrie iniquitie and wickednes wherein a long time they had wallowed he seeketh it by exhortation persuading them to vertue dissuading them from vice To which purpose that exhortation serueth wash you make you cleane put away the euill of your hands from before my eies cease to do euill learne to do good seeke iudgement relieue the oppressed iudge the fatherlesse defend the widow To this purpose the Apostle to the Hebrnes exhorteth men Heb. 3. 1. Thess 5. 11. professing godlines to stirre vp one another and to seeke their conuersion which were departed from the liuing God and to preuent the fall of others by exhortation therefore he saith takeheed my brethren least there be at any time in any of you an euill heart and vnfaithfull to depart from the liuing God but exhort one another daily while it is called to day least any of you be hardened through the deceitfulnes of sinne This meanes vsed Paul and the holy Apostles to conueâ—t and call away men from their errours in the time of their ignoraunce and to bring them to the true knowledge of the gospell Neither is there any way whereby we more reclaime conuert our sinning brethren from going astray out of their way then by daily exhortation and therefore especially is it needfull and necessarie that we exhort one another daily if wee haue any care of winning the soules of our brethâ—en and sisters and of bringing them to the knowledge of godlinesse And this meane is common to all Christians thus must the magistrate thus must the minister thus must the parents thus must the maisters thus must the scholemaisters thus must the neighbour thus must euery man seeke to conuert euery one that erreth by exhortation to turne him from going astray out of his way 4. We seeke more ouer the conuersion of our brethren out of their errours when we conferre with them gently and courteously concerning the causes of their errours Wherefore to vnfold such places as may seeme to bolster vp the erring brethren in falshood of opinion and to remoue such offences as whereby they are wrapped in errour of their liues by conference with them in brotherly manner this is also away to conuerte them 5. Finally we conuert the erring and wandring brethren by our good and godly example of holy life For men erring either in manners or in opinion seing the example of all vertue and godlines in the Saints their faith flourishing their patience abounding their humilitie singular â— Pet. 2. 12 their modestie rare their obedience excellent and all manner of vertue in perfect beautie thereby are ofteÌ„times forced to confesse the truth of their religion which are thus renowmed for vertue and by their godly demeanour to acknowledge their owne corruption so be conuerted It standeth vs therfore greatly vpon to beware least in this respect we be carelesse and negligent and so loose by euill example whom we might by good haue wonne to Iesus Christ and his gospell And for asmuch as the liues and examples of Gods Examples preuaile much Saints preuaile greatly either to vertue or to vice and either persuade to or dissuade from our errours in both kinds from whence as from a perpetuall well spring the floud of all that is good or euill floweth it is our bounden dutie which feare God euery one to watch ouer his brother that by all good example we may call them from their errours and conuert them as here we are exhorted 6. To conclude we seeke the conuersion of our brethren by sharpe chastening out of the word of God For where gentle â—enitiues will not serue there sharpe corsies must be vsed and when milde preparatiues preuaile nothing then must scowring and searching purgations be applied Thus did the Prophets thus did our Sauiour Christ thus did the Apostles seeke their coÌ„uersion whom by other means they could not reclaime nor bring from errour Seeing the case thus standeth with vs so great necessitie constraineth and is layed vpon vs for the conuersion of our brethren then wo to them who then subuert when they should conuert the brethren which hinder wheÌ„ they should helpe their conuersion whose saluation God hath as it were put into their handes Wo to the carnall professours of the gospell whose wicked examples encourage the erring brethren and persons to continue in their errour Wo to the contentious and waywarde vntractable and disobedient of our time who with their quarrell picking and bitter striuings about things oftentimes friuolous and not weightie and other grieuous debates make diuision and cause schisme in the church wherby the Papistes Iesuites and other erroneous persons are fleshed in their errours Wo to al men women by whom the conuersion of soules shal be in aniwise hindered seing we are so necessarily inioyned the care of their conuersion This is the councel of the Apostle this is the remedie against inward infirmities and diseases of our minds this is the labour and trauell of the Saints of God by al meanes to seeke the conuersion of such as doe wander erre out of the way The double profite of this care 2 The next and second thing is the profitte which redoundeth and the reward which is geuen them that are carefull to conuert such as erre let him know that he that coÌ„uerteth a sinner from going astray out of his way shall saue a soule from death and couer a multitude of sinnes Cor. 7. 6. 1. He that thus endeuoureth the coÌ„uersion of other and turneth a sinner from going astray from out of his way saueth his soule that is conuerted whom he reclayming deliuereth from death and damnation wherin thorow error he was intrapped Now to procure the saluation of any one soule is a worke both more excelleÌ„t more difficult more harde and more victorious then the subduing of Countries kingdomes by dint of sword or atchieuing glorious conquests by force of armes ouer our enemies This is a seruice and sacrifice more pleasant vnto God to sacrifice vp one soule to saluation then the slaying of all the bulles and oxen vpon a thousand hilles and to offer them in sacrifice to God Ezech. 18. 33. Hereof God himselfe reioyceth as it were whofe delight is not in the death of a sinner but rather that he should repent
â—n our conscience which dieth not to burne continuallie Esay 66. Mark 9. â—ith fire which cannot be quenched to be caste into the â—â—ke which burneth with fire and brimstone to be tormenâ—ed in bodie to bee afflicted in conscience for euermore â—his is the thing which sinne committed bringeth forth â—nto men whereof all they shal taste who are not clensed â—â—om all iniquitie by the bloude of Iesus Christ 1. Iohn 1. Let men therefore which delight in their sinnes and haue their pleasure in coÌ„mitting iniquitie whose hand are giuen to spoyle and robberie whose feete are swift to shedde innocent bloud whose toungs are instruments of blasphemy falsshod deceate whose liues are filled with oppression extortion and crueltie whose bodies are weried and wasted with fornication adultery vncleannes of the flesh whose manners are full of all iniquitie impietie and vngodlines alwaies recorde and recount with them selues this saying of the Apostle sinne when it is finished bringeth forth death for howsoeuer wee flatter and deceue our selues in the vanitie of our owne minde and hope we shall finde shifts enough to auoid this iudgement Esay 28. Gal. 6. yet let vs remember that God will not be mocked but looke what we sow the same shall we reape if we sowe to the flesh we shall reape of the flesh corruption and this of the Apostle standeth sure Sinne when it is finished bringeth forth death for if through original sinne inclosed in our breasts al men by nature deserue death and if God shall in the day of his wrath iudge euen the secrete thoughts and cogitations of the wicked and therefore Rom. 5. Rom. 2. Eccles. 12 condemne them shal men thinke that when lust breaketh out into open sinne actually committing of euil they shal not be punished seeing especially the Apostle here affirmeth that sinne being finished bringeth forth death This doctrine carefully considered shoulde put a bit into our iawes and be a bridle to our mouthes and strong raignes in our whole liues to withdrawe and keep vs back from yealding to euil temptations seing the end thereof is death and destruction If intemperate persons drunkerds and surfiters if theeues spoylers robbers if slaunderers liers and blasphemers if adulterers fornicators and vncleane liuers if ambitious men proud and vaine glorious if al workers of wickednes would consider that if they commit and finish sinne in their mortal bodies their sinnes thus finished should bring forth death vexation in soule torments and tortour in bodie in hell fire for euermore were not their harts morehard then Adamants were not themselues more senselesle then beasts had they either care of saluation or dread of destruction loue of God or hatred toward Satan desire of heauen or mislike of hell hope of life or feare of death assurance of ioy or perswasion of punishment in the life to come they woulde herehence bee restrayned holding fast this place of the Apostle as a stoppe agaynst sinne Lust when it hath conceyued bringeth foorth sinne and sinne being finished bringeth forth death These things thus set downe and the fruites of Conclusion lust thus disciphered the conclusion followeth which is interlaced and intermingled among the reasons whereof thus sayeth Saint James Erre not my deare brethren Seeing GOD can not bee tempted neither yet tempteth any to euill Seeing the true and naturall cause of these temptations is our owne concupiscense and lust which both conceyueth and bringeth also foorth first sinne then death in vs then can not God bee the cause thereof so that no man when hee is tempted must say I am tempted of GOD. Doe not so grossely and grieuously erre my brethren as to impute the cause of these thinges to GOD this errour is greate blasphemous and wicked beware therefore you thinke not so of God as that he soliciteth or mooueth any to euill Erre not my deare brethren The conclusion thus interlaced with the reasons 3. Reason the third and last reason why men may not say when they are tempted they are tempted of God is from contrarie effects and things repugnant to be authour of good and euill are things repugnant God is authour of good therefore he can not bee authour of euill temptations euerie good gift and euerie perfect gift is from aboue and commeth downe from the father of lights with whom is no variablenesse neither shadow of turning If God therfore be the cause of all good things then can he not be cause of euill things also not of euill temptations therfore whereby we are solicited to wickednes Nothing can be cause truly and properly of contrarie effects therfore God the cause authour and worker of all good gifts in men may not bee saide to bee cause of euill temptations Of this reason the former part or antecedent is onely set downe Euerie good giuing and euerie perfect gift commeth from aboue from the father of lights c. wherby the Apostle teacheth vs that god is the fountaine of all goodnesse the giuer of all good gifts the authour of all good things in men he is the bottomlesse pit of all grace that cannot be emptied or draweÌ„ drie of vs he worketh whatsoeuer is good in the whole world Herehence Saint Peter calleth him the God of all grace because all 1. Pet. 5. grace and all good gifts come onely from him as from a well head and fountaine The God of all grace who hath called vs vnto his eternall glorie by Iesus Christ after that you haue suffered a little make you perfect strengthen and stablish you S. Iohn Baptist being tolde of the Iewes that Christ baptised and all men came vnto him acknowledging Iohn 3. the graces which were in Christ to come from heauen from God as a fountaine of al goodnes answered and said vnto them a man can do nothing except it be giuen him from aboue this is answerable to this Apostles doctrine Euerie good giuing and euery perfect gift is from aboue from the father of lights All the effects of Gods will are onely good and whatsoeuer vertue grace good gift is it is from God Seeing therefore all good things come from him he being the onely authour of all goodnesse and graces in the children of men we ought not to make him the cause of our temptations whereby we are moued to euill for then should he bee cause not only of diuers but of contrarie effects which he properly cannot be And thus is his reason plaine and euident In this place almightie God is adorned and beautified with three ornaments wherein his excellent goodnesse more appeareth 1 He is called the father of lights the fountaine and well-spring the authour and cause from whence all good giftes flowe and spring vnto men For this cause is God called not onely the father of lights but as pure innocent holy righteous good and the authour of all goodnesse he is also called light So is God called the Isai 60. euerlasting light of his Church
because all graces and giftes wherewith the Church is beautified come from God as from a fountaine and father of vertues The Apostle Saint John recordeth of God that hee is light 1. Iohn 1. and in him is no darkenesse the fountaine of all vertue the giuer of all grace a nature most perfect and iust farre from all contagion or mixture of sinne the authour of good but not of any euill this the Apostle in these wordes expressing calleth GOD the father of lightes By lights hee vnderstandeth vertues graces good things as by darkenesse the contrarie is vnderstoode by the phraise of the Hebrues If then God be the father fountaine and authour of lightes vertues graces and good things in men then may it not be said that he is cause of euill temptations for that agreeth not to light but to darkenesse 2 Moreouer it is attributed vnto God that hee is not variable mutable chaungeable with whom there is sayeth Iames no variablenesse This is added to preuent that which otherwise might haue beene obiected they might say God in deede is sometimes the cause of good things among men it followeth not therefore but that he may be sometimes in like maner the cause of euill Men excelling in vertue and causes of good things in common wealthes may sometimes change their good into euill and sometimes do one thing sometimes the other and why may not God so do the Apostle sheweth God is not variable there is no changing with him he is constant alwayes alike euer cause of good neuer author of euil Whereof euen Balaam the couetous prophet hath Num. 23. truely prophecied to Balac the King of Moab GOD is not as man that hee should lie nor as the sonne of man that he should repent Seeing then hee had once blessed his people Israel hee beeing alwayes like himselfe will not varie or chaunge his purpose The Psal 102. Psal 89. 34. princely Prophet Dauid remouing all variablenesse from God and making him constant and euer like himselfe affirmeth that albeit heauen and earth perish be changed like a garment yet he remaineth the same and his yeares faile not This Samuel told Saul the king of Israel 1. Kings 15. that seeing he had giuen the kingdome from him to Dauid therefore that purpose shoulde stande because the strength of Israel will not lie nor repent for he is not a man that he should repent God is like himselfe in all things with whom there is no variablenesse VVhen God altereth things at his owne pleasure saith Saint Gregorie the things alter but he remaineth the same and chaungeth Lib. 20. 25. on Iob. not Therefore by his Prophet Malachie he crieth I am the Lord I chaunge not and your sonnes of Iacob Malac. 3. are not consumed VVhen then in Scripture it is saide often it repented God the Scripture speaketh to the capacitie of men but in no wise attributeth inconstancie and variablenesse to God This doe those manifolde places teach which witnesse that GOD is sure immutable and constant in all his wayes If therefore GOD varie not then hee being once the authour of good things hee alwayes doeth good not euill and is the fountaine of good giftes not cause of euill temptations to any 3 As God chaungeth not so there is no shadowe of turning with him He is not like the Sunne the Moone the Starres which appeare and shine sometimes but at other times are couered with darkenesse which haue their chaunges and their courses the day nowe within ten eleuen or twelue houres the night the Sunne glorious now in beautie but anon in an Eclipse the Moone nowe in the full nowe in the waine now newe nowe a quarter olde and so forth The Planets nowe in this place of heauen nowe in that shining There is no such turning with God He is not now good and nowe turned to the contrarie for hee is alwayes light and with him is no 1. Jhon 1. darkenesse at all For his goodnesse is alwayes cleare bright and continually shining his light chaungeth not with Sunne Moone or Starres in the Firmament he giueth not good things at one time and at another draweth vs to euill by any temptation but as himselfe is immutable so are his graces and giftes alwayes good and not chaungeable into euill wherefore hee is not to bee counted authour of euill in any wise as by the wicked he is wrongfully charged neither sendeth hee euill at any time to men whereof they themselues are not the first causes he excelleth not now in vertue and anon falleth into infirmitie he is not now the authour of good things and anon turneth to the contrarie but hee is in deede that God of grace and goodnesse that fountaine and father of lights with whom there is no variablenesse nor shadowe of chaunging wherefore the worker of good things but not the prouoker of man vnto wickednesse by any euill temptation which is the thirde thing here attributed vnto God that with him there is no shadow of turning and this is the thirde reason why men beeing tempted ought not to say they are tempted of God because he is the authour of good and therefore cannot be authour of euill for that he cannot be cause of contrarie effects And thus entreating of the goodnesse of God as the fountaine of al grace in man and shewing by these reasons that God cannot be counted the authour of our euill or the cause of euill temptations in vs he discendeth to the worke of regeneration as the most manifest token and testimonie of his goodnesse For the greatnesse therefore of his goodnesse towardes the children of men and for his manifold graces let vs dayly pray vnto him that he may shrowde vs vnder his mercifull shield of protection and defence that thereby we being armed may be able to withstande all assaultes and temptations of Satan the worlde and our owne concupiscence that we may stand fast in the day of our triall and with inuincible fortitude and pacience may finish our wearifull pilgrimage in his feare religion and seruice to the glorie of his name the profite of our brethren the comfort of our owne conscience the strengthening of our faith through Iesus Christ our Lord to whom with the father and the holy ghost be praise for euer and euer Amen Iames Chap. 1. verses 18. 19. 20. Sermon 6. 18 Of his owne will begate he vs with the worde of truth that we should be as the first fruits of his creatures 19 Wherefore my brethren let euery man be swift to heare and slow to speake slow to wrath 20 For the wrath of man doeth not accomplish the righteousnesse of God IN these wordes and so to the 4. Part of this Chapter end of the Chapter the Apostle handleth the fourth and last part of the chapter which is touching the excellencie of the worde of God In which three things must be obserued 1 The excellencie it selfe and the singular effect of the
fearefull iudgements of God vpon them which haue afflicted and cruelly persequuted his Church and Saints in all times This might easily asswage and mitigate all griefe and sorowe of out hearts Cain for persequuting and murthering Abell was Gen. 4. punished with a desperate minde all the dayes of his life with eternall torment of conscience in the kingdome of satan for euer Ismael for persequuting Isaac the seede of Gen. 21. Gal. 4. the promise was therefore caste out of the house of Abraham which was the ripe of the church of God Pharao and the Egyptians hauing a longtime afflicted the people Exod. 14. of God were therefore finally ouerthrowen in the redde sea and so prince and people horse and man perished The Philistines Amalachites Madianites Babilonians Assirians and others for like persequution were also punished Achab king of Israel persequuted the prophets 3 Kings 22. afflicted the saints of God and slew them to whom his bloudy wife Jesabell blew the bellowes of cruel tyrannie therfore he perished in the battle in Ramoth Gilead by the Syrians and the dogges licked his bloud in the poole of Samaria and shee was caste downe at a windowe 4. Kings 9. her braines being dasht out and her bodie deuoured of dogges When Antiochus the king of Siria had raised great persequution against the people of God hee himselfe was grieuously punished by God for not onely Maccab. 1. 6. 2. 9. c. his armie was greatly wasted of Iudas Maccabe but also when he purposed to haue made Hierusalem a coÌ„mon sepulchre for the Iewes he was stroken with a grieuous and incurable disease of his bowels and scrawling of wormes in his bodie and such a filthie stincke as that no man could abide it so that he was forced to waÌ„der in the mountaines and so ended his daies in miserie Haman afflicted Ester 7. Mardocaie and the people of the Iewes for which cause God caused him to fall into the disfauour of Assuerus who caused him to be hong vpon the gallowes he had prepared for Mardecay Herod called the great persecuting our sauiour Christ in the infaÌ„ts of Bethlem the coast therof Mat. 2. whom from two yeares olde and vnder hee caused to be murthered for the same was stroken with the fearefull disease of Antiochus and after vnspeakeable tormentes thereby ended his life most wretchedly as both Iosephus Ioseph lib. 17 c. 9. Antiquis 1. lib. c. 8. 9 writeth and Eusebius recordeth in his Ecclesiasticall historie Herod called Antipas the sonne of Herod the great caused Iohn to be beheaded in prison at the request of Herodias for that he had said It was not lawfull for him to haue his brother Philips wife For which thing Herod was punished of God His father in lawe Aretas the king of Arabia ouercame and slewe his armie and he fled to Lugden in Fraunce whether his incestuous harlotte folowed him where in miserable banishment he and she both perished What punishments the cruell Iewes suffered for Ioseph 18. lib. c. 20. Antiq. De bello Iudaico persecuting Christ and his Apostles it is at large in seuen bookes shewed by Josephus who shewed the great miserable warre the Romane Captaines Titus and Vaspasian had against Ierusalem and the wonderfull distresse the Iewes were driuen vnto thereby as is apparant and our Sauiour before had threatened Herod Agrippa as he imitated Luke 19. Mat. 23. Luke 21. 23. Actes 12. the persecution of his Grandfather Herod the great so was he punished as he was For hauing slaine Iames and cast Peter into prison making an oration to the people for which they gaue him the name of God is this the voice of God not of a maÌ„ he chalenging the same was stroken by the angell of God wormes scrawled also out of his bodie and so he died Nero the Emperour persecuted Paul and Peter and the Saintes but he fell by his owne handes and became his owne butcher Domitian the persecuting Emperour was slaine of his Subiects and buried without honour Like punishment befell like persecutours Finally many who haue afflicted priuate men haue beene themselues also greeuously afflicted and punished by God whose iust reward if wee did consider it shoulde cause vs in our afflictions to be patient and to settle our mindes as we are here exhorted partly therefore by the promises of our deliuerance and partly by the experience and trial of the power of God in that behalfe partely by the hope we haue of our glorious reward if we continue patient and finally that almighty God doth seuerely punish the wicked who haue persecuted his Church or any member thereof in our afflictions our hartes must be quietted and setled according to the doctrine of the Apostle be yee therefore patient also and settle your hearts 3 The third and laste thing in the similitude is the 3. Reason reason annexed the Saintes of God must be patient and settle their heartes because the comming of the Lorde approcheth Though the Lorde seeme to â—aâ—ie long yet wil he come and not tarie The prophet Abacuc shewing Abacuc 2 that both the enimies of Gods elect shal be destroied and the Saints certainely deliuered so that the issue of both shal be assuredly at the appoynted time though not alwaies according to our rash headie and hastie affection faith that the vision thereof that is of the deliuerance of the Saints and the punishmeÌ„t of the wicked is for an appointed time but at the laste it shall speake and shall not lie though it tarie waite for it shall surely come and not stay Which Saint Paul applying to the coÌ„ming of Christ Heb. 10. as a feare full auenger against the wicked and a plentifull rewarder of the patience of the righteous therefore telleth the Hebrues that they haue neede of patience that after they haue done the will of God they might receaue the promises For yet a little vvhile and hee that shall come will come and not tarrie Our Sauiour Christ in the holy Reuelation speaking of his comming which he Reuel 22. vvill not prolong but rather hasten for the elects sake sayth vnto his Church beholde I come shortly blessed â—at 24 is hee that keepeth the wordes of the Prophesie of this booke Seeing therefore the Lords comming to reuenge his elect and punish their enemies is at hand draweth neere the saints ought not to thinke the time of their afflictioÌ„ loÌ„g but to settle their harts endure with patieÌ„ce Which is the reason of the Apostle in this place to moue vnto patience Which reason if it might perswade men in the time of the Apostles to be patient and to endure the time of their triall because the comming of the Lorde for their full deliuerance drewe neere how much more effectuall is it to moue vs to endure the time of our trial seeing the time of Christes comming is so much shortened And if the comming of the Lord